A New Life Begins

Chapters

Chapter 1, A New Arrival
Chapter 2, Awakenings
Chapter 3, Sanctuary Given
Chapter 4, Revelations
Chapter 5, Guyver Revealed
Chapter 6, History Lessons and Recovery
Chapter 8, A Stallion's Rewards
Chapter 9, Y.A.N.A.
Chapter 10, Pirates and Prince Brat
Chapter 11, Politics, Pirates, and Preservation
Chapter 12: Repercussions
Chapter 13 Past arrivals
Chapter 14, Investigations (tiny update)
Chapter 7, Serpent in Paradise, Guyver save the Fillies!

Chapter 1, A New Arrival

First I want to apologize for this introduction I want to thank Axel106106 for allowing me to use some of their harem dynamics for my story line, and as such please read some of his stories. The one I had the most recent privilege of reading is The Return of a legend. I put the rest of what would have been the forward into an after notes. Also, this story started out as Pure Clop but evolved into far more.

I want to point out that The beginning of this has been inspired by The Story The Scent Lust of Mares by Distorted Flare

Finally, there is a good chance I may update the chapter with more content

Edited with Grammerly

A New Life begins
By Shadow-mane
Chapter 1
New arrivals.

With the sun rising through the shattered windows of the old castle in Everfree. Celestia had finally sensed the defeat of the nightmare force in her sister Luna, She had held back in Canterlot castle when Nightmare Moon returned, hiding her self. Not out of fear for her self to be defeated. No, she was as equally as strong as her possessed sister. But the battle would have laid waste to Ponyville, Canterlot and the surrounding regions as it had done to Everfree in those days long gone.

She had known that she would return this night, and so she had sent a number of her guards to the Summer Sun Celebration to aid in protecting against Nightmare Moon. She had provided her most elite soldiers. The means to protect and save lives. She hated having to keep it a secret she knew what was to happen. But if her immortal sister was to be saved and freed of the Nightmare Force, what was to come had to. For if Nightmare Moon's physical form was destroyed along with her sister.

Then upon her reformation, the nightmare forces would be able to bind more directly to her soul and forever lay claim upon her sister. That was what Nightmare moon had attempted to force her to do, only she used the elements of harmony to banish her to the moon. And then Discord revealed his spirit form telling her just what he had done twisting her little sister into accepting the Nightmare Forces. And at that moment the link she and her sister had with the elements of Harmony was forever broken. Now her little sister was back, one who had stood with her for over two hundred and fifty thousand years of time, and while in all that time a thousand years might seem short. For Celestia every day of that thousand years she counted down.

Now as she knelt beside her sister arms wrapped around Princess Luna as she felt tears run down her cheeks. She was so happy and so proud of her star pupil. Nightmare Moon had finally been defeated and Princess Luna had been freed from the Nightmare Force. Princess Celestia smiled as she had managed to embrace her sister for the first time in a thousand years. As she looked over the Elements of Harmony with great pride at their succeeding in their task she stood up and began to approach Twilight Sparkle.

There would be much fall out on her and her Sister for the destruction and death caused. But her sister was back and that is all that matter. As she helped her sister slowly stand up upon her weak legs she looked over to her Star Pupil. She had so much to tell her, so much she knew, she had kept secret, but in the end, her faith had been justified. And thus came a thunderclap from inside the depths of the castle, and followed a mournful cry, an anguish-filled scream of despair, anguish, pain, The words of "Get off of me and let me die!" and the scream had echoed through the old ruined as the cries were filled with a desire for death, and with it she said,

"Stay here,"

and she began moving through the castle with Fluttershy following her as she moved through the Castle with her. She feared that Nightmare moon abducted some pony and harmed them. Or worse some leftover remnant of Nightmare Forces had latched onto some pony. And were trying to bond and preserve themselves. As she ran through the corridor she heard a grunting as finally, she burst into her old bedroom as the screams had grown louder. Her dress trailed with her but with a single spell she caused the doors of her former bedroom to shatter and fall to the ground, and with it, the figure she saw standing in the middle of the room was a bipedal figure and his condition horrified her as Fluttershy gasped. He was not caged or chained, but it was the extent of his injuries.

Elsewhere.... Another world.

The World had burned. He had failed, David failed when the world needed him the most. for years David and the other Guyvers had fought Chronos, even when they took over the world. They fought, 22 Guyvers managed to do the impossible, the defeated the one True Zoalord, Archanfel, and after he fell. The Other Zoalords also fell. They had won, even in defeat. Chronos had won. When Archanfel had been slain, his Zoacrystal shattered by Sho Fukamachi. The Zoalords had used the Ark to set up an Asteroid twenty miles to collide with earth. over three times the size of the one that was said to wipe out the dinosaurs... and estimated to be 4 times the mass to collide with Earth if the rest of the Zoalords were killed. And as such, it spelled the doom for the earth. After the defeat of the last of the zoalords, all the Zoanoids vanished. for six months the world had begun to try and piece it's self back together...

Eventually, the Asteroid was discovered. Shielded and reinforced so that when it hit the earth it would obliterate all life on the planet. The plan was for all 22 Guyvers combined with the two Gigantics to unleash their Megasmashers as one several times over a period of many days to destroy the asteroid in small stages. There was only one chance to succeed, and when the Guyvers had gathered, That was when the Zoanoids reemerged... and attacked on mass, the entire population had been teleported to Japan by the remains of the Zoalord Ark Starship that had been mostly destroyed. Hyper Zoanoids, all of them attacking the Guyver's on mass.

In the end, as the battle wound down, there was a massive flash of light... and with it he somehow teleported away he wasn't sure how it happened, but when he turned to fast the area he heard the screams of the other Guyvers telepathically as their screams were cut short. He watched the Mushroom cloud rise to the sky as a flash of light erupted for a second time as another hydrogen bomb was detonated, as a second mushroom cloud rose from the surface. For twenty minutes he counted 20 such explosions... Japan had been annihilated that had been months ago and in all that time he couldn't hear or find any Guyvers the repeated nuclear blasts must have destroyed them... and with it was the death of the world. Some asteroids had broken off from the main and fell to earth ahead causing impacts which devastated parts of the world, In the end, the world was left a Firestorm... No, the world had been turned into hell. Looking up he could see the sky on fire as the massive asteroid falling. Guyver IV looked in total defeat.

The final message, "If we can not rule the world as is our destiny, neither shall you!" And so they chose to burn the world to the ground.

Earth was doomed, and with everyone dead he could feel something, the Guyver was tugging him behind, he grabbed hold of his head and tried to pull off the symbiotically attached helmet as the tugging got stronger.

"Get off me! I want to die!" he screamed out the Guyver could sustain him without the need for sleep, for food, for water. Nothing and with it, he could live for centuries in this burning hellhole assuming the impact did not kill him. Still, the Guyver refused to leave the host as the environment would be lethal and with it, it pulled back into its dimensional fold. Pulling the host with it, now it could access a number of external dimensions and as it's host struggled with it a surge of power pulled it in a direction that allowed it to emerge into a cooler more refreshing world. The atmosphere was acceptable for host survival... But as the host was injured, confirming the injuries were not lethal as the Guyver began disengaging.

And with that, he screamed, "Get off of me and let me die!" And in that the Guyver left David Jackson as the last thing he saw was what appeared to be some sort of door as what he thought was a white-winged angelic being having shattered the door and then rushed to his side as he felt the air on his skin, tired, exhausted, as he began to drop to his knees and topple as the figure grabbed hold of him as David Jackson faded off into unconsciousness.

Equestria on the world of Equus

Standing in the middle of her former bedroom, The figure was devoid of most of its fur the patches of skin that could be seen were dirty or burned. its mane was clearly burned and singed, the clothes it wore tattered, burned, cut, blood splattered. The build of the individual was thin practically emaciated. as it dropped to its knees and then Celestia raced forward. As the creature fell forward allowing her to catch it, She had been terrified that this creature was one of the many victims of Nightmare Moon. With Fluttershy coming up aghast at the sheer level of injuries she said, "This is bad we need to get it to a Hospital now!" The Figure simply seemed to relax in her arms as if he was accepting death.

The other bearers of the Elements of Harmony came into the room as Celestia bit her lip and said, "All of you to me we are going to Ponyville." As she felt her sister there the presence of Luna her sister here made them uncomfortable.

As she began to channel her energy into her Horn she heard Applejack ask Luna, "What is it?"

"I don't know..." she almost whispered in fear at the implications she may have harmed this creature. And in a flash of magic from Celestia, the entire group including the strange creature were whisked away to Ponyville Hospital. She wasn't sure it would be a good idea to take him to Canterlot, while the medical treatment would be just as good, she could not be assured the nobles would leave the creature alone.

And as they appeared Celestia had placed them right in front of one of the empty gurneys in the Hospital. The Flash of white light had brought the attention of the nurses and doctors as Celestia told them of the injured creature she laid down on the gurney. A number of doctors and nurses came out and began to take over as they rushed the strange being into the hospital emergency Triage rooms. While still dealing with the injuries of Nightmare Moon's attack several days prior things had just begun to settle down and stabilize. And It was here that Celestia held her Sister and with a soft tearful smile, she said. "I am sending you to Canterlot. Please sister, remain in my chambers until I arrive."

Princess Luna looked at her sister and then with a tearful gaze she allowed Celestia to teleport her to her royal chambers in the middle of her soft bed where her most loyal servants had been waiting for her arrival to help the Princess of the Sun tend to the physical and emotional needs of her battered Sister of the Moon.

It would over two hours before any word on the strange creature would be given Celestia had sent the others to the Ponyville library. Luna was in Canterlot in her chambers while Celestia awaited word of the condition of the creature. Only Twilight and Fluttershy had insisted on remaining. Celestia was sure that Luna was telling the truth she had little or no memory of her time as Nightmare Moon. Right now Luna was not sure if she had conjured the creature or harmed it. And it weighed heavily on her mind. Still, when the Doctor came out she said. "Princess Celestia?" As she feared the worst but the smile on the mare's face told her it would be alright.

"The stallion will survive and expected to make a full recovery." Instantly Celestia felt relief over that as she heard the mare say. "But I can't take credit for it. His body is healing on its own, rapidly. I have never seen such improvements even with magic." she said and it confused her.

"Despite his bloody clothes, with the slashes, cuts. He has no signs of any lacerations, not even a faint scar. The most dangerous things we found were a large number of burns like he was in a forest fire he also has severe malnutrition and dehydration. We have put him on an IV of saline and electrolytes for rehydration. A few minutes after we did that, his body began making rapid improvements. I saw first degree burns heal in minutes. With an hour the first degree burns were gone, second degree burns improving visually. Though he does have some third-degree burns, I expect him to heal those just as rapidly."

"But I have never encountered a creature like this before and I am sure that no pony else has as well. Beyond his amazing recuperative powers, and the fact he is male. I can't tell you what he is. His internal organs are like nothing I have seen." She said. "So I am going to simply keep him at a comfortable temperature, keep him on IV bags and let his body heal it's self."

"That said." The mare said. "He has two growths on his back, I took a Biopsy sample and as near as I can tell they are not cancerous. And they emit a strange energy, unlike anything I have ever felt, and seem connected to something. and the magical biopsy seemed to severely aggravate it." And that made Twilight open her eyes.

"I could examine the energy..."

Celestia said "No." Her voice was firm and unyielding. "I want him to wake up naturally. Before we start examining him. Doctor Thank you keep an eye on him."

"Yes Princess, Since you told us he had been begging for something let him die. We have retrained him for his own safety. With his healing abilities, he shouldn't be in any physical pain when he recovers so that would mean psychological trauma."

"Very well Doctor. Alert me the moment he regains consciousness." Celestia said firmly.

Author's Note

Afternotes
I want to point out that do to the mares out numbering stallions on average 10 to 1 and the herd system that Axel106106 made for his stories. I may be making some stallions as mares some I will be keeping key stallions, Big Mac, Shining armor as stallions by default.

This Story contains human and anthro ponies. Also Harem, BDSM, and various other acts of debauchery. You are warned do not read if you do not like these things. The story is mostly about clop fiction sex and such it will have some story to it I am just not sure right now how much. It also contains the main human character to have PTSD, angst, violence, and a general emotional wreak. elements of BDSM, Harem dynamics, possibly rape in future chapters. Incest, Bondage, abduction, pregnancy and other sinful acts of debauchery. As well as blood and gore in some areas.

Also Pony society won't be entirely utopian, better than human culture, one reason is that all ponies regardless of type, have a natural empathetic ability which allows them to both sense the emotions of those around them. It was said in a star trek original series episode The immunity syndrome, though I want to point out that the empathetic abilities were a later addition in the chapters.

""Suffer the death of thy neighbor," eh, Spock? You wouldn't wish that on us, would you?" McCoy says to Spock
"It might have rendered your history a bit less bloody."

The vast majority of ponies who are violent and aggressive and such are usually ones that have some form of neurological disorder that severely impacts their empathetic abilities. Normally head trauma or a birth defect. They are not shunned, but cared for to the best of doctor's abilities. The few that are with their full empathetic abilities are extremely dangerous, which do happen.

Ponies are very social, An example would be of movie night, where they will all get around in a sort of cuddle pile, enjoying physical contact as well. With a Stallion at the middle if there is one available. And of course this can lead to sex with the entire group. Hugs are a common form of greetings. Sex is casual, and any stallion who can't find a mare for a one night stand tends to be a fairly reviled male, and there are more than a few stallions who have extremely arrogant opinions of themselves, and take advantage of it. There are magic charms called Hedone Charms they protect against Unwanted pregnancy, and STDS. And when both parties are wearing them it is the ultimate safe sex.

The only time that Ponies, mostly mares get competitive, is over a stallion. And this is where normal rules of social conduct can go out of the window. A New stallion arrives in a small community of a few thousand ponies like ponyville. Where gender is ratio is a bit on the order of 12 to 1 or so. Hormones can over ride their empathetic abilities.

That said ponies are not strict pacifists. While large scale conflicts are unknown to them, Small scale ones, think at most a dozen or so individuals clashing on each side over something, does happen. When larger scale conflicts threaten and can't be brought under control through normal diplomatic channels. Such as aggression from the Dragons, Celestia her self will often get personally involved to try and find a peaceful solution. And even the might of the entire dragon race is loathe to risk enraging a being who commands the full power of the sun.

Now As this is a Guyver/MLP cross over. I am taking what I call "Logical Liberties" with the Guyver units. Such as if the host is lethally wounded while not wearing the guyver armor it will auto summon. Kinda pointless to make a super armor that has a removal device, who's host can be killed with a high powered anti material rifle round.

Chapter 2, Awakenings

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 3, Sanctuary Given

Forward
I am going to be making slight adjustments to the MLP characters, such as making pinkie pie a bit more calm she is still a party mare, and slightly less oblivious to those around her. Also, the history of the characters and events are assumed to be known by the readers. such as the intro to the series.

Edited with Grammarly

A New Life Begins
Chapter 3
Sanctuary Given

One of the Doctors looking at the sperm count from the Stallion known as David Jackson, despite all the differences, both external and internal. he was a walking enigma. Genetically he had a very small chromosome count, only 14 pairs. Ponies had 23 pairs. His internal biology was most impressive. He was sure that he could take a kick to the chest from a fully trained royal guard and walk away without flinching. His bones were four times stronger than the bones of an earth pony. His heart was reinforced and his lungs hyper-oxygenated his blood. Combined with his healing Potential and physical recovery from wounds that would have taken years to heal without magic, and months with magic. Breaking the restraints had lead to an investigation of his muscles, like his heart the fibers of his muscles were very much like silk strands five times stronger than steel of similar diameter.

All this when combined with the genetics of his sperm only puzzled him. The DNA in his sperm had a cluster of 23 chromosomes. And when combined with the fertile eggs of a mare easily fertilized them. In fact, the DNA of the sperm had altered itself absorbing magical energy to fuel a change what allowed it to easily adapt to Pony DNA wither earth pony, unicorn or pegasus. The final thing that confused him was that his sperm count was through the roof, he had to have three or four times the virility of any normal stallion. As if he had been tailor-made to breed with Equestrians. And that disturbed him.

Doctor Stables chose to keep this line of thought to himself and would send a letter to Celestia later with his concerns. It might simply be the product of magic or it might simply be the way his species was, but it didn't explain the brain. Spread throughout his brain with a slight clustering in the front of the skull there were these odd tendrils that were interwoven throughout the brain. And they did not stop there, interwoven throughout every lobe focused in no area but coiled around like a ball of yarn. And then all narrowed down to the spinal cord, spreading out down and then connecting to the two growths on his back. Short of cracking open his skull and pulling one out, he wasn't sure what sort of purpose they served.

But the magical examination showed they were not part of his biology, no they had an entirely different structure than normal nerves, in fact, they almost looked artificially made, and the DNA inside of them was not his Species. But he was sure that he could not remove them without killing David. and the magical biopsy sample take had caused a severe agitation in the energy field that they seemed to be both generating and receiving. And he chose not to risk further examination. Finally, he began to pen his letter to Princess Celestia knowing that she was still busy with the return of her sister which filled him with happiness.

**//Dear Princess Celestia.

I am pleased to report, that the stallion whose name is David Jackson has made a near perfect recovery from his injuries from his discovery in Everfree castle. And I expect to be able to discharge him within a day or so. That said I have several concerns over his biology. I will include a medical report to you to verify my concerns in depth there but a summary is that physically he is in absolute (soon to be) perfect health. Injuries recover quickly and without scaring. He has no signs of any infectious disease, in fact, I am quite sure that he would be immune to any illness he should encounter among us, most toxins as well.

His strength physically is greater than the average earth stallion at the age of 300 with a stamina that matches a pegasus at high altitude. You may be happy to know that sexually he is according to reports quiet healthy and active. Apparently in his people according to Nurse Redheart the gender average is 1:1 with regards to Stallions and Mares, so learning that the average is 10 to 1 was a surprise he seemed to be very open to the idea.

Now as for reproductive abilities, he is highly fertile with a sperm count that is almost 3 to 4 times that of the average stallion. And when combined with the fertile eggs of a mare easily fertilized them. In fact, the DNA of the sperm had altered itself-absorbing magical energy to fuel a change what allowed it to easily adapt to Pony DNA wither earth pony, unicorn or pegasus. On a hunch I also attempted to use Deer, and Gryphon eggs, and the same effect happened. In a sense, he is hyper fertile. and this is where it gets confusing.

Now DNA wise, he has only 14 pairs of chromosomes compared to our 23 pairs. His Sperm sample shows that he has a DNA code for 23 pairs. Which is an enigma? My instincts as a healer tell me he has been heavily augmented from the base norm of his race. As if he has been enhanced for fighting. Considering his testosterone is almost at the levels of a colt/stallion of 160ish at a constant level, would normal think he could be very young in the same age range, though he shows a maturity of a much older stallion. Given how long his cells survive out of the body, I believe that his lifespan may exceed our own natural lifespan of 850-1000 years. And in fact, combined with his regenerative powers. He could be functionally immortal.

Mentally however what concerns me the most was the panic attack when he first woke up. The fight or flight response he demonstrated seemed to suggest PTSD, he's also been prone to nightmares. mumbling about something called, 'Soa noids', monsters, and fights. As it stands I do not feel he is an immediate (assuming he is not provoked too much) threat to any pony, but that said the biology he displays seems to indicate that he may be some sort of elite warrior. the enhanced strength, endurance, and healing would aid in recovery. I did ask him about it, and he turned his head in shame saying that yes he had been through a war. But the last thing he remembers before waking up in the hospital was the lands he was from were burning due to some disaster. Given the condition of the clothes he was wearing, I believe that he may have been in some sort of conflict before he was found in Everfree castle. Sadly he has been evasive on where he comes from, what his species is.

He shows no signs of suicide or a desire to die anymore I am thankful to report. This may simply be a shock of appearing where he is at this point or the fact that he was one of the last survivors in his dying lands.

I will leave the judgment and arrangements of his accommodations to your wisdom.

Respectfully
Doctor Stables.//**

Having gone over the medical reports, Princess Celestia finished reading the summary letter and she was like the Doctor concerned. She was convinced that this creature was from another world. pulled here somehow through some magic she did not know of. His biology being so heavily reinforced also convinced her that he was a warrior. She did her best not to think of the hyper-fertility he apparently had and the possibilities it presented to her and her sister. He was a sentient being of an unknown species, no scratch that, she knew what species he was. He was human, but by all accounts, humans were pure myth. And yet he matched all the descriptions of them, and even those myths varied wildly in pony culture.

From kind loving creatures too horrible monsters. There was only one unified thing of the myth. The appearance. And in all her long thousands of years of long life she had never found any evidence of their existence, and while she had not ruled out the possibility that humans may have at one time existed, she had to agree that in all likelihood they were a myth. That was clearly in error. If they came from an alternate world... it would explain why none had been found. If they slipped into Equestria from their world one could remain hidden, and if a pony went to their world it would explain the legends and lore of great cites teaming with humans.

And with a smile, Celestia informed Luna of the summary letter and she seemed to be relieved that she had not harmed him as Nightmare Moon. Though she was still concerned about the possibility. Still, the Mystery of his arrival puzzled Luna as much as Celestia, although Celestia was more up to date on magical theory and practice than she was perhaps it was simply some fluke of magic the Elements of Harmony reacting to the old magic in Everfree Castle, combined with Nightmare Moon's magic that caused his appearance.

Right now the Kingdom was still adjusting to the revelation of Princess Luna's return. Celestia had chosen to withhold some information such as her grooming Twilight hoping that she would become the leader of the new Bearers of the Elements of Harmony. But it did mean revealing to the world and her subjects the truth of Nightmare Moon's creation. That the rift caused between them due to her negligence how she had overlooked the plight and concerns of her sister and the divisions of the night and day. and with it jealously grew. In the end, it allowed the legendary Nightmare Forces to Possess her sister transforming her into Nightmare Moon completely dominating and suppressing her sister's mind. And the transformation was not permanent but if her physical form was destroyed the Nightmare Forces would bond to her sister's soul and upon reformation would be impossible to separate them.

Unable to bring herself to destroy her sister she used the Elements of Harmony to banish her to the Moon which created the Mare in the Moon for a thousand years when the Elements were to choose their new bearers. And with it free her sister by driving out and destroying the Nightmare Forces. She also admitted the presence of the Solar guard and her absence in the ranks of Ponyville were not a coincidence for if she had been there she was sure Nightmare Moon would have unleashed her full power rather than toying with those around her in her arrogance. The Solar guard had known what was to come and every mare knew the risks and Celestia could not order nor ask them to risk their lives. But in the end, they volunteered.

With Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash. becoming the New Bearers they succeeded in driving the Nightmare Forces and dispersing them from her sister who was now recovering in Canterlot. Then had come the rumors of the strange creature found in the old castle of the Pony Sisters. Celestia had, of course, confirmed that indeed a strange creature of unknown origins had been indeed been discovered. And while the nature of the being, for it was indeed sentient was unknown, the stallion for a lack of better terms at this time. Currently resting and recovering in Ponyville Hospital.

Turning to face her sister she smiled and said. "I was planning to have Twilight and The Bearers of the Elements to help care for him for the time being." She did not tell her sister that she had felt terrible anguish and pain within his delirious mind.

"May I accompany you to meet him Sister?" she asked. "I must know if I have harmed him."

Luna was still adjusting to life once more but if her sister wanted to meet him, Celestia could not see a reason not to. Though she was filled with some trepidation that it might trigger some ill memory in this David. And expressing her concerns.

"My sister are you sure you wish to do this, it might trigger some negative memory within him if Nightmare Moon was to blame for his injuries." She did not consider Nightmare Moon and her sister the same. No Luna had been possessed by that violent force and completely suppressed.

Luna was adamant she desired to meet him. "I must know sister, when I returned as Nightmare Moon If I am the one who caused his injuries."

Even now the ponies who died when she returned days ago still haunted her. And Celestia nodded agreeing that she could go with her. She had this sense that events to come would be interesting and she wasn't sure that was a good thing for him, or for Equestria.

A scream of fright had torn through the hospital as David almost reacted instinctively to punch the bubble gum Pink Pony who had suddenly appeared behind without warning screaming out some random babbling about hello, pinkie pie, and a bunch of other things such as cupcakes, parties, and friends. He had turned around with his fist drawn back ready to punch what he had perceived as a threat, and when he realized a fraction of a second later it wasn't a threat he stumbled back and shouted, "Don't do that!" Flexing his hands and curling his fingers. and finally, he pointed his finger at the shocked mare and all but scolded her.

"I have had people appear behind me and attack me with the intent to kill me. Don't do that again!" David all but dropped himself into a chair as he felt his heartbeat racing and he just put his head and face in his hands. This was not the best introduction to the Mare he had been told was the star pupil of one of the two ruling nobles. Princess Celestia who was expected to show up today, with her sister Princess Luna, co-ruler of Equestria. Had Twilight Sparkle not been assaulting him with questions, he would not have reacted with such... aggression.

The Pink mare had stepped back a little clearly shocked he had responded with such aggression her ears had laid down in a bit of fright. Of all the mares in question, the one who was on the most guard was the Cyan colored Pegasus, with the rainbow mane and tail as he watched the orange mare, hold her back and says, "Calm yer self down Sugarcube, He didn't throw any punch. And Pinkie did indeed scare him."

"It's alright." David said, "She has every right to be angry with me... I know first hand what it's like to watch your friends be threatened or put in danger by others." Despite how he felt like he was the one who should be apologized. David swallowed his pride, "Pinkie Pie, I am sorry I reacted so aggressively to you." He wanted to explain himself but chose to bite his tongue instead as it might seem like he was making excuses but Pinkie Pie seemed to brighten up.

"Oh That's alright, I'm sorry I scared you, David. Can we still be friends, Can we?" She said bouncing on her hooves.

"I would be more than happy to be your friend Pinkie Pie. Just... please no more surprises like that." All it got was a bit of a harrumph from the Cyan colored mare as David honestly didn't care at this point.

Finally, a knocking at the door had caught everyone's attention, as David sighed and said, "Grand central station...Come in?" he managed to get a giggle out of pinkie pie from that and in the room entered one of the most beautiful creatures he had ever seen in his life, it almost reminded him of an angel, She wore a beautiful flowing golden gown that held her body in a sensuous way, one that accented her regal stature. Standing head and shoulders over him at least she had the horn of a unicorn, with a long flowing mane that seemed to shimmer and move of its own accord. On her head, she wore a golden tiara with a single gem in it, as her main shined with four colors, Blue, green, violet, and mauve. her eyes shined with love compassion and concern for him which surprised him. upon her wrists, she held golden bracers that held a gem like her tiara, as her tail moved behind her much like her wings. Around her neck, she held what appeared to be an amulet with the emblem of the sun.

Beside her was almost a Photonegative of her, and the second most beautiful creature he had seen. Like her counterpart, she was tall perhaps a foot taller than him if he were standing. She was a midnight blue with a dark blue mane and tail that like her sister moved of their own accord filled with stars. She had on similar garments to her sister but her dress was bright and silvery accenting her appearance enforcing her regal standing. but her necklace held the symbol of a crescent moon. He also noticed that she held some trepidation in this meeting trepidation that seemed to be mirrored in the rest of the pony mares here, as David stood up slowly and he placed his right hand over his chest and bowed, "Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, I am humbled by your visit, I am sorry for the state of my attire." It was to David who obvious who was before him.

Celestia almost giggled when she heard Grand Central Station but managed to suppress the urge to giggle with centuries of practice, and finally as she was granted permission to enter she got her first look at the figure in question. He was awestruck with her but making eye contact instantly she saw the chasm of pain that was etched into his very soul, an abyss of despair and anguish. And she also saw in his eyes the nobility he had, the strength, and the power. Then as Luna entered the room with some trepidation she was pleased with his manners as he stood and bowed greeting them. She knew that it was honest and genuine, she had learned ages ago the body language of various people. But she also knew simply from his posture and the way he moved he was a warrior in the purest sense of the word. A deadly one that had shed much blood. She could feel the confusion and more importantly the pain that he was holding deep inside.

"I thank you for your manners young David Jackson." It was honest as her voice put him at ease as he slowly began to lift up as did the others as she asked. "I am pleased that you have made such a quick recovery." As she stood aside Princess Luna came closer to her sister as he seemed to notice, the body language and asked.

"Your concern for my well being is... " and he was searching for the right word and said, "Most humbling." He was tongue tied apparently he had never met royalty before, but he did gaze upon Luna as she was sure that David was carefully reading the body language of her sister being so nervous. "Forgive me if I am out of place for asking, but Princess Luna is something wrong? Have I done something to offend you?" he asked.

"No, it is I who should be asking you, have I done anything to harm you?" She could see the confusion in David's eyes as he looked around and said...

Celestia thought as she asked, "Has anyone spoken to you about the defeat of Nightmare Moon?"

"First I heard the name." Then looking at Luna "Could someone tell me what's going on? And I would rather not start asking questions that could be easily misunderstood."

And Celestia for the first time realized that she should be treating this as a first contact situation. As most everyone from the dragons to the Gryphons, to the deer and bison knew of the legends of Nightmare Moon, "Forgive me," Celestia said, "I should have realized you are not from our world and thus have no knowledge of this." She saw Twilight's eyes grew large with surprise and intrigue. Meeting someone who was clearly a race out of legend, but also from another world. Had her captivated.

And with it and some trepidation Celestia knowing how fresh the wound was fur her sister, but still. She told of the events that had lead to her sister Luna being possessed by the Nightmare Force. Luna may have felt bad, but Celestia herself bore much of the blame allowing the rift to develop between them that Discord used to drive a wedge between them. This, in turn, lead to her telling of how she had learned that her sister would be banished to the moon for a thousand years to the moon where eventually, she would break free and in the end how her star pupil along with the other elements of harmony defeated her.

She was watching him very carefully reading his body language and she saw some very faint signs of discomfort, not at Luna but that she had been around for so long. Something about the long life had clearly disturbed him. Finally, he shook his head and said, "No I have no memory what so ever of encountering anything remotely described as Nightmare Moon. But If she did indeed bring me from where ever I came from, then in some twisted way, I owe you my life, Princess Luna." And that she could see sparked a wide range of emotions, hate, pain anger. But Luna seemed greatly relieved at least not being responsible for any harm caused.

"My world had been destroyed by forces of evil." And Celestia was shocked to hear those words as it left her searching his eyes for any sort of hint he was lying and it wasn't there.

"Evil forces known as Chronos had conquered my world, and when they were defeated, we discovered that an asteroid had been called down from a great distance away. And was set to hit my world. We measured it at 20 miles like ten miles wide. One struck my world some sixty-five million years about and wiped out most life was only estimated to be 6 miles or so. This one was more than three times the size of that. And our attempts to stop it were anticipated, and they had set up a fail safe to make sure that the asteroid could not be stopped. One of the last things I remember was watching it enter the atmosphere as the land around me was burning, smaller fragments had broken off and impacted the land ahead of it. That's where the burns I had came from."

Every word was spoken with absolute truth, and it had horrified her, never before had she heard such a recounting even that little bit brought forth such memories of pain. She knew that recounting that much had taken a toll on him as his anger, rage, pain, and sadness came through him. And his pain echoed how she felt when she had been forced to banish Nightmare Moon and her sister. It was also his way of tenderly saying he had nothing left to lose. She had played the political games for so long the innuendo was as plain as day. While he did not desire to harm any, he would defend himself.

Everypony in the room was aghast, even Luna as he had tears running down his cheeks. He was literally the last survivor of his entire race and world. Everypony looked to Applejack, Applejack was well known for being able to tell even the slightest falsehood, it was what made her the element of honesty, and then the tears running down her cheeks told everypony he wasn't lying. Fluttershy was the one who broke the silence as she all but lunged forward wrapping her arms around him tears running down her eyes as he was caught off guard. Confused as the yellow mare just held him and after a few moments, he began to hold her back.

"I'm alright for now I just don't want to talk about it." Was all he said with an air of finality. He wasn't going to speak further of it as after a while Fluttershy was finally pulled off by Rarity as he looked around and biting his lip then looked up at her as he asked.

"What is to become of me now?"

Thinking carefully as she said, "Since is it impossible for you to be returned to your homeworld. You are welcome to remain in Equestria, but there are some things you should be aware of. Your unique nature will cause some problems, as such I want you to remain with the Elements of Harmony for at least six months for your protection, and placed under Twilight Sparkle's tutelage so she can help teach you of our culture and customs." That of course made the Elements of Harmony gasp and turned shocked.

Stammering came from them as it had surprised him. She lifted her hand up to gentle silence the elements with a soft smile. "Have you been informed of the results of your fertility tests?"

"No....."

Starting at the beginning, "I know that you have been told of how mares out number stallions 10 to 1. Because of this stallions are protected, and it is very rare for them to enter into danger-filled jobs such as the royal guard, or police work. And only when it is their true calling. Such as Shining Armor, Twilight Sparkle's Brother. The Results of your fertility test show that you are not only able to father healthy foals with us that the foal will be of the mare's pony type, but your sperm count is almost three times that of the average stallion." And that made him actually look at her in disbelief.

"Whoawhoawhoa," Rainbow Dash said astounded "Are you saying he's some kinda super stud?"

With a Nod, she smiled and said, "Yes that is exactly what I am saying. Mares get very competitive for stallions to join their herd. And that is why I want you to stay with Twilight Sparkle under the protection of her and the Elements of Harmony for the duration of your adjustment..." Of course, Celestia had other reasons for it. The Elements of Harmony were still young, Only 200 years old give or take a decade, they were inexperienced with the ways of love and life. Twilight in particular and she felt that it would be healthy for her star pupil to get to know a stallion. As she learned from him of his world and culture he would learn of their culture and in turn, perhaps the healing for him would begin. "While it will not stop all advances from mares it should keep most from being too aggressive with you."

David was clearly confused and flabbergasted at this information. "I uh, Thank you for your concern, Princess Celestia."

"With you as effectively the last survivor of your kind, It is my duty to look after your well being, but I must also balance that with the needs of my own subjects."

David had a wash of emotions on his own face as he sat back down on the bed as he inhaled and exhaled deeply, "I think I understand that curse you lay on someone."

"Curse what curse?" Twilight asked concerned.

"May you live in interesting times." and when she processed the meaning of it Celestia laughed.

"Princess Celestia, Princess Luna. I thank you both, and you have my assurances I will do all I can to avoid causing trouble intentionally. But as for the role of stallions, I am a warrior, a fighter. I can channel the energy into other pursuits, such as hard heavy labor. But I can not, will not sit idly by and run away if I see those around me endangered."

Celestia heard the words and confirmed he was some sort of elite warrior with his strength, endurance, healing abilities it made perfect sense he may have been augmented for this. "I understand, I ask only that you be careful. Now that said, I will ask Guard Captains Shining Armor and Canterlot Captain Shadow-mane to come to visit you at Ponyville Library soon to help further your education in our customs. There are some things that are a stallion's role to teach their colts, They have my complete confidence and faith." she also knew that Twilight would enjoy a visit from her big brother, in fact she was sure that it would be Shadow-mane her consort would do most of the education.

The Doctor's knock on the door came around, at last, I knew he would be joining as David said "All aboard." And it got a giggle out of pinkie pie and Celestia couldn't resist cracking a smile. And after a few moments "Come in." And when the doctor came in the room was crowded with David, myself, Luna, and of course the Elements of harmony. So there was already nine ponies in the room as the doctor entered the crowded room surprised.

Doctor Stables smiled but he said, "Well David, I've gone over all your tests, except for a few minor traces of the more serious burns. Which I expect will be gone by tomorrow with your healing rate. You are for the most part perfectly fit to be discharged. I would still recommend you take it easy for the next few days. Let your body continue rebuilding your strength and endurance." The Doctor said, "Now if you have no objections I would like to complete your medical files so if you don't mind answering some basic questions like species name and such."

"I know what species he is he's Human!" Pinkie Pie said out loud almost giddy. "Wait till Lyra finds out!"

"Pinkie Humans are a...." Twilight told Pinkie Pie and then Celestia saw the light dawn on her student. "Myth?" Then she looked over at David who seemed to be amused.

"Actually your friend hit the nail on the head. I am human."

At this point, Celestia was amused when Twilight began assaulting David with Questions again.

And seeing him shocked his eyes looked to Celestia for help as she came over and placed her hand on Twilight's shoulder. "Twilight, you will have plenty of time to ask him these questions later. Alright Everypony," She said softly

"Let's allow David a chance to answer the Doctor Stable's questions and get himself dressed."

As all the rest were escorted out of the room leaving the two stallions alone She smiled and turned to Twilight. "Twilight now I understand you are very interested in learning about him and his culture and his species. But Please remember he is a warrior, and he has been through a severe traumatic experience. He is hurt in a way that is far more terrible than any wound of the body, his soul has been wounded."

Twilight looked up at Celestia as she nodded, "He may not wish to talk about what he has been through. Or talk about those who destroyed his world. If he desires to talk about his people and ways of life but respect his wishes if he desires to avoid subjects. He has lost everything, his friends, family. I am hoping that you with your friends helping him learn about Equestria Twilight, he will begin to heal. And do not judge him too harshly if he loses his temper. Even ponies in pain physical and emotional are prone to lashing out." she said with a smile.

With everypony there realizing he was hurt in a way that they hadn't thought of. "But what can we do for him?" Rainbow dash asked almost in disbelief.

Luna stepped forward, "You can be there for him. Just spending time with him, talking to him, being his friend. Showing him that he can build a new life here in Equestria. As my sister is for me." Celestia smiled at Luna and nodded. She was repeating things Celestia had said to her in private.

Chapter 4, Revelations

Edited with Grammarly
This story contains Clop when it starts it continues to the end of the chapter.

A new life Begins
Chapter 4
Revelations

David could simply feel the stares on him as he walked through the streets of ponyville, curiosity, intrigue, some mares regarded him with interest, others like he was a dangerous exotic animal. The fact was that Twilight had already said that there were rumors abound about him in the hospital, and with it, Twilight had wanted to simply teleport the group of them to the library. David told her very simply that sooner or later he would leave the library simply to explore the town and he refused to be kept a prisoner. With some coaxing Pinkie Pie had been convinced to wait a week before throwing a party for him.

Of course what concerned Twilight the most was Lyra Heartstrings. Lyra was a mare who was big on the whole human myth thing and one of her passions was, in fact, the entire mythology around humans in general. This led David to ask about what was known about human culture. And Twilight said "Not much only that legends were varied and wildly contradicting. Some legends saying they were creatures of great compassion, and others said they were creatures of great and terrible evil."

"Twibright!" Applejack scolded "Ya dun need to call him a creature!"

David waved his hand as he was glad that the clothes he had had been repaired, the blood cleaned out and the cuts sewed up. Still, it was tinged with burn marks, he would need to get some money and quick to get some new clothes.

"It's alright Applejack, Actually Twilight." He had been insisted by Twilight not to call her Ms. Sparkle just Twilight.

"That's actually not too far from the truth. Human culture is complex and very very diverse. The only thing you should apply as a rule to humans is, never judge a book by it's cover and name. Some will be openly and honestly kind. Others will be clearly petty, greedy and cruel. Some who appear cruel and cold and callous may simply be hiding a kind soft heart because they don't want to be hurt. Others will use kindness, compassion and good deeds to hide a wicked heart. Some may be strict pacifists refusing to fight even if their life is in danger, some of them may only become aggressive when friends and family are threatened. Others are highly aggressive and wanting to fight to conquer and consider anyone who does not fit their ideas of what humans should be, to them an inferior worthy of only scorn and hatred if not out right destruction."

"How in Tarnation did yer kind build a civilization, to even have one to be conquered?" Applejack Asked.

"What a minute how do we know he's not one of those conquering stallions from his lands?" And with this Dash instantly got in front of David almost glaring at him as she hovered in front of him fire in her eyes as David could perceive ponies watching but he never broke eye contact with the rainbow-hued mare.

So in a firm voice, he said, "Rainbow Dash," his eyes glared back at her as he spoke evenly,

"The group, Chronos, years before they launched the attack that conquered my world, my people. When I came to their attention, I did all I could to keep my face and identity a secret. But in the end, they eventually discovered who I was, and who my friends and family were. And as I feared they targeted my friends, my family to get to me. Some the lucky ones were killed in attacks, I watched them die."

David had not expected to be so aggressive as he took slow menacing steps at her make her use her wings, to pull back. The words he spoke came fluidly, smoothly as tears began to flow down his cheeks, his eyes blinking. "The unlucky ones were captured and transformed into monsters who were controlled telepathically, by the mind of the ones who transformed them. And they were sent to attack and kill me. I managed after a very long hard fight, to.... subdue, them hoping that I could get them help... the one pulling their strings... used his powers to simply kill them before my eyes."

Dash having taken in his words had lost the will to continue hovering as she listened to him taking steps back with each step he took forward, his eyes burned with a fire, pain, anguish she had never seen before. No, she had seen it before in Princess Luna when the Princess of the Night had returned to her sister's side and realized to her horror how much harm she had done. Worse was the idea that she may have caused harm to David. "I watched cities burn and people die. I heard the screams of mothers holding their dead children, Children begging for mommy and daddy to wake up, only their parents never did. I ask you, Having been personally subjected to witness such brutality, why would I want to inflict that on anypony here?"

Before long Dash had backed against a lamp post trapped as David tears flowed freely, "I have stood up for the weak to oppose the strong who would harm them. I do not make friends quickly or easily. But when it comes to protecting those who can not protect themselves from those who would harm them. When it comes to my friends, I will stand my ground, and though I am not yet ready to die, If it kills me that night... then I will be ready to die."

With Rainbow Dash as the Element of Loyalty, she bit her lip. Every word he spoke she could hear the pain, see the anguish, and the most important thing the loyalty he held in his very core for the eyes she was told, were the windows to the soul. Until now she never understood that, and as he cried tears ran down her cheeks, not in fear but sympathy, she felt in her heart he would in a heartbeat stand up for anyone who needed it, he would fight for, kill for. And to ensure they all survived would willingly and gladly give his life in their protection. At last, she understood... what a true warrior was.

For Dash crying was something she seldom did, and even then in only the most private of places she could find. To her, it was just uncool, but now the pain she felt simply broke her normal demeanor as the cool mare. Instantly she wrapped her arms around his neck just holding him as he could see the tears running down the cheeks of everypony there. Even Applejack was crying. And David caught off guard by the embrace slowly put his hands around her, and hold her being comforted.

One of the reasons Equestria was so peaceful, little to no crime, hate, or trouble save the usual delinquents was that all ponies were empathetic to some degree. Mares more so than stallions, at least until a stallion's later years when their sex drives decreased due to natural age. This is also what made Applejack such a great fib detector as she called it, but also made her horrible at telling lies. She had a strong sense of empathy. She knew that almost everything that David had said was true, even the part of his friends being transformed into monsters to kill him, but when he spoke of subduing his friends, she sensed he was stretching the truth... and even as honest as she was. She couldn't call him out on it. The implications were... he had been forced to kill them. and she could not imagine what sort of heartless monsters would do that to some pony.

The Empathy also is what allowed pony parties to start up so quickly, but also helped them with relations with other kingdoms like the Gryphons, Dragons, Zebra, Deer, Bison. This was not to say that conflicts did not happen. But most were small-scale conflicts that were between small groups of individuals. Large-scale conflicts with thousands of ponies were almost unheard of. Mainly because any such conflict would be lead by Celestia and Luna themselves. And few, even the dragons wished to dare challenge anypony who could channel the full power of the sun and moon. So right now as Dash held onto David she could also see that several other mares in the area were also crying. Even the normally bushy mane and tailed Pinkie Pie was in tears. He had been a hero of his world, his world had conquered, then when the bad guys had been defeated set up a plan to simply destroy the world and even ensure the heroes failed to save it. All that pain was on his shoulders.

Seeing Fluttershy almost bawling comforted by Rarity and Twilight, Rainbow held him tightly and said, "I am ... so sorry, but you are here now. And we'll protect you." and in that it was a mare's duty to protect the stallions. And with it she felt David slowly getting his emotions under control being so close, she could feel the storm of emotions, hate, sorrow, self-loathing. Sadness, and pain of all his lost friends and Family. For once she felt like a little filly hiding under her bed as one of the scheduled Thunderstorms came through the region. And he began to bottle it all down and up as soon he was calm, collected and the emotional onslaught was contained, but she couldn't explain why he felt as if he was the one who failed them.

At first, there had been curiosity, the concern of this strange creature that had been in the ponyville hospital. There were all sorts of thoughts and talks. Such as was it dangerous, kind, compassionate? But now... they understood. He was wounded, and like anyone hurt, he was dangerous. But he needed help badly, most all mares were sympathetic to his plight. And while the things he spoke of were not entirely understood. There was enough that almost all ponies knew he needed help. And if there was one thing that ponies hated more than anything it was seeing another living creature in pain.

Despite the little outburst, David felt better to vent some of the pressure and pain he felt. And the emotional uplift in route to the Golden oak library, where Twilight was living with her assistant, the dragoness Barb. She was as Twilight said her little sister. David's emotional pick up had a profound effect on the group but the emotional roller coaster had left them all a little drained. As Twilight had barely managed to convince Pinkie Pie to wait a week before getting the party for David's welcome to Ponyville both to let him recover his strength and them to at least have David a brief education on customs and such.

"Now Darling, I want you to come by my boutique as soon as possible tomorrow morning. We must simply get you a proper wardrobe. And don't worry about paying I am sure that we will find some way for you to repay me at a later time."

Turning to address Rarity "Are you sure?"

"Absolutely, Tomorrow morning before noon I actually have some free time before my appointments pick up and I am simply booked throughout the week."

David thought and as he was removing his jacket and thinking, "Tell me do you have any material like this?" And showing her his denim jacket, it was a little small and tight on him but it kept the summoning of the Guyver from obliterating it. As she looked at it almost with disdain and held the fabric instantly feeling how firm and strong it was, her interested peeked

"No, we don't. What is it?"

"It's called Denim, another name is Jeans. It's a strong sturdy material, typically used for long journeys through scrubland to protect against bushes and such. But also for work on farms as the fabric is thick enough to last a long time under hard work." and that perked Applejack up as David removed few remained possessions, such as his wallet and then offered her the jacket.

"Maybe you could find a way to reproduce the fabric and it will pay for the help you are giving me."

And while the garment was damaged there was plenty of fabric intact that she could experiment with reproducing it. "Why Thank you Darling, I am sure I can come up with some way to reproduce it. And I'll also see about getting it repaired."

"You don't repair denim!" David said almost sounding horrified. Which confused Rarity "Baring the sword slash being repaired. This threadbare look tells a story, of what the owner has been through. the long hard work years or even decades the wearer can look back on it with love and affection. Only when it is truly falling apart is it //retired// or altered such as pants having the legs cut off to make shorts or the arms of a jacket off to make a vest." Rarity looked dubious but still, she understood some ponies getting attached to that one article of clothing, and these clothes were the last reminders of his world, so the sentimental value was understood.

"I do understand the sentimental value of clothes and such darling, I'll return it as soon as I can." she said folding it up "Unrepaired," she said with amusement. With a smile as they entered the main room of the library as Twilight called out.

"Barb we have a new guest staying with us." Finally, a slightly gruff voice came out and said,

"Hey Twilight, be right down." and soon enough a purple dragoness came down she didn't have wings which sorta made his heart sink, as he felt that all dragons should have wings, made them that much more attractive but he ignored it seeing she had a crest of green spikes that formed a fin on the top of her head running back, she was dressed in what looked like a large black sweater hoodie that did nothing to conceal that she had large beautiful breasts. of course she also purple pants that ran down to her ankles and it left her feet and dangerous talons exposed, as she took one look at the assembly and instantly scream, "Twilight! Wh-what's that!" she had flexed her claws flexing them dangerously ready to defend her adoptive sister.

"Barb settle down!" she said firmly, "This is David, he's a human. And the Princesses want him to spend some time living here with us. He's new to Equestria, so we'll be teaching him out culture and ways of life."

"Human?! Does Lyra know?" Barb asked.

"Lyra's thankfully out of town on personal business. But she'll be back in a few days." Rarity said with some trepidation.

"Is Lyra going to be my creepy stalker mare when she learns of me?" David asked as he was lead into the main room to relax, finding a place to sit down, David for the very first time that day had been able to relax and after he closed his eyes and upon opening found Pinkie pie standing there with a tray of Cupcakes and punch as Applejack asked.

"Uh Pinkie, dem ain't yer special cupcakes are they?"

"Only the smallest touch of the special ingredient..." She countered in mock insult.

Looking up at Applejack, David got the answer. "Something used as a herbal remedy, it's called marijuana,"

"Cannabis." David said sharply. And took a large bite of the pink and white Cupcake taking in the taste he could barely taste the herb and sighed as he took a drink from the tray taking a glass of punch.

"The Drink contains the aphrodisiac!" She said after David swallowed and looked at the Drink he was holding. "Kidding kidding honest!"

The joke broke the tension in the room as David just burst out laughing and soon everyone, of course, was laughing out as it filled the normally quiet library. "I hope so for your sake and the sake of everyone here. My Testosterone is already three times the level the average human has. I don't need any help performing!" he said as Pinkie squealed and said,

"Orgy time!"

And that made most laugh as David had to snicker as he said, "Maybe later once I am more accustomed to life in Ponyville Pinkie, but not tonight." he said having caught the blush of Fluttershy as he had seen her suddenly turn away holding her blush.

As things settled down he was able to actually focus on looking the mares over. Each one was beautiful in their own regards. On average they stood 5 foot tall with each other, the few stallions he had seen were a little over 6 foot. Twilight looked every bit the student librarian. She had on a white blouse, with a red ribbon or ascot tied in the place of a tie similar to how the Japanese would have such. She had on a black over vest that had a star pattern on the back of it with five additional starbursts, and a black skirt that would allow for running as it came down to just above her knees. she overall color was a beautiful purple with a dark blue mane that had a purple strip through it. The two-tone was matched on her tail. she had the schoolgirl figure her breasts were modest and not really visible unless you saw her from the side but there were nice. She did not have any shoes on as her //feet// were actually hooves.

Pinky Pie was dressed at best casually and for fun, tight blue teeshirt which showed off her large sized breasts. It was very clear that she wasn't wearing a bra as the outline of her nipples could be seen. She wore a pair of what he would call cut off shorts, that would be almost too short if she had been wearing panties. He was very sure she was going commando, or not wearing panties.

Applejack was the typical country girl, completely practical. Heavy work pants that allowed a good deal of movements, of course, she had a flannel shirt that was tied up under her bust. Nice and securely. Which cradled her large breasts, not as large as pinkies. But still nice. She was bra-less as well it seemed. Now of all those here the lady of elegance, Rarity, was done up in a semi-formal casual dress. it was immaculately clean black contrasting to her white fur and purple mane. It was functional and elegant. low cut collar revealed some cleavage, but just barely she was wearing a bra. Black lace if he was right. But it was Fluttershy who had his attention the most.

Put simply he was a breast man, and he enjoyed a woman with large natural breasts. not obscenely huge and Fluttershy's breasts were perfect, a touch bigger than pinkie pie's breasts as the yellow Pegasus was very very conservatively dressed. she had on a sweater that matched her fur color almost perfectly as it was up around her neck the sweater was baggy on her, making it a bit hard to get a good idea of her bust size. As it helped obscure her figure. but he could tell she was wearing a bra, perhaps a size too small. she also had on somewhat baggy pants that helped obscure her figure. but he was sure that overall, she had wide hips, and he was wondering if Fluttershy had had foals before. If so then she was all the more to be desired. Her wings were held a bit open as the large yellow wings she had were folded over her back.

The Tomboy or Tom Colt of the Group was Rainbow Dash. She had the smallest bust of the group and was dressed very much like an Athlete, Tank top, sports bra, functional gym shorts that offered her a wide range of movement. Her rainbow-colored mane and tail were a wonderful contrast as he also wondered if the colors were natural with how vibrant they were Overall she also wore what looked like finger-less gloves and could almost perceive they were padded in the knuckles.

The inspection took less than a second for David, he had a good visual acuity, Finally, he asked, "Alright now in my world such a suggestion would be met with embarrassed stares from a group of ladies or mares in this case, with a single man or stallion. As a rule, sex is kept pretty much private in the bedroom. But from the suggestion, I am assuming that sex is somewhat more openly accepted here?" of course as expected Fluttershy turned bright red and barely gave out a squeak.

It did make Twilight blush a tinge as it was Rarity who spoke, "Oh of course Darling. Granted having sex in the middle of a park is frowned on. But as long as foals colts and fillies are not there to be introduced to it before the proper ages, it is acceptable to have a causal relationship, or even meeting someone you find highly attractive. For the one night bedding." she said casting a glance over at Pinkie Pie who giggled.

"You know how mares out number stallions ten to one?" Twilight asked while David nodded. "As a stallion even when you get a herd of mares of your own. It's perfectly acceptable for you to have relationships outside that herd. Casual,"

"Fuck buddies." Rainbow Dash said crassly with a smile. Making Twilight sigh and shake her head.

"And with yer fertility and drive ah been hearing about from some of dem nurses, all gonna have mares literally hanging off ya to be in yer herd." Applejack said.

"Well," David said finishing the cupcake and his punch he said, "I have no problem with casual sex, And I hope this doesn't sound horrible, but I am not going to let any mare treat me as a piece of meat to ride."

"Oh not at all. Sadly some mares will treat you like that, they are few and mostly in Canterlot thankfully." Barb said, "Lyra, on the other hand, will practically worship you and beg to be in your herd."

"Technically speaking David. Traditionally these things are spoken of to a colt by their father, and since you are a new arrival with no knowledge, My Big brother Shining armor captain of the sun guard. and Celestia's consort Shadow-mane will be teaching you these things. in a couple days."

The fact that Celestia sent her consort here as well as captain of the guard had his interest peaked but he made no mention of it.

It had been a long day while the group was off sequestered in the library more or less it was still open for public use and more than once some of the mares had come in to get books on various topics, after a while the shelves near the group had been emptied. But eventually David had asked where he could get some privacy and relaxation before he was shown the guest room, David spoke "Twilight I understand the questions you have burning in your mind. The curiosity of who I am, where I am from. What my world was like before it fell and was lost."

"I thank you for your restraint, I'm willing to answer these questions. I need time to process what I have gone through, and where I am. And... I want to thank you all for helping me both now and in the future." Finally David began to head up to where his bedroom would be and of course Twilight went with him as she said.

"I want to make sure you have privacy. Spell on the room to make sure ponies can't scry in, it will also tint the windows in such a way to allow you to look out but no pony can see in, The spell won't keep the princesses from keeping an eye on you. But you may trust to their discretion."

David would need to have a word with Celestia's consort about telling her he didn't like the idea of being spied upon for any reason. He valued his privacy.

Twilight's horn glowed and then she closed her hand as a glowing ball formed and instantly she allowed the glow to leave her hands and hit the walls at it spread to the floor ceiling and other walls. The circular window took on a slight tinted shade. And with it, David sighed and looked at the bed with a nice heavy sigh He heard Twilight swallowed hard as she said,

"Good night. David." Twilight said.

And finally the door closed and he head twilight retreat. He could almost hear her give a grunt of frustration and then a half scream. "The greatest scientific discovery of the Millennia, A Human! And he's too traumatized to talk!" David listened to her and actually felt bad for not letting her pester him with questions, as he just leaned against the wall and slowly sank down, he had begun to think back to the conversation with Rainbow Dash, he had reacted so horrible, and soon David was just crossed his arms in front of his legs lowered his head and then he began to let all the emotions out.

As Twilight was almost pulling out her mane she had been going on for the better part of ten minutes. about how she had a million questions for David. Despite the ranting, Both Fluttershy and Applejack noticed it first. A slight wave of anguish and despair trickled into the room, and then Applejack asked, "Hey Twibright, dat dere privacy spell, didn yall tell us it also keeps emotions from seeping out so somepony wanting ta be left alone won't feel nor we able ta feel him."

Looking a little exasperated Twilight said, "Yes, I wove in an empathy blocking spell in with the privacy spell. Why?"

It was at this point that Applejack and Fluttershy both looked up in the direction of David's room. After a few moments Twilight, Rarity, pinkie pie, and even Rainbow Dash who's empathy was the weakest of the group could feel the trickle of anguish from David's room. For several moments they all sat there looking up at the door. "That shouldn't be possible! He would have to be in absolute..." Twilight trailed off "agony."

Applejack swallowed hard and said, "I uh... didn't wanna bring this up on account of what just about everything else he said was true and how much pain he was in, But uh, when he said he subdued his friends... and Chronos killed them. Ah could tell he was stretching the truth a bit."

"What are you saying?" Rainbow asked firmly.

"He was forced to kill them." Can a voice that made Twilight turn around. Standing in the door was her big brother and guard Captain, Shining Armor, he was in his normal armor from the castle. shield on his back, sword on his hip. Coming into the room behind him was a charcoal grey unicorn stallion with a Black Mane. And beside him was one of his herd mares. Fleur di Lis, her rounded belly showed she was about 8 months pregnant, almost two months from giving birth.

As Shadow-mane helped his mare into the Library they began to sit down as Rainbow Dash almost demanded. "How could he kill his own friends?!"

In a firm motherly tone, Fleur Di Lis scolded Rainbow Dash, "Because his friends had been captured, Transformed into monsters, under the control of some even more terrible monster. He was fighting for his life, had no way of breaking the control right then there. Maybe no avenue of escape, and if he did escape. The next time he encountered them he might not have had the strength of will to fight them if he couldn't find a way free them of that control."

As Shadow-mane helped his Mare sit down on the couch Twilight looked to her brother, "How could anyone do that to him?"

"That's why it was done." Shining Armor said with great sadness to his little sister pulling her into a hug and he sighed. "Whatever brought him to the attention of this Chronos, he had to have something so valuable they wanted every advantage over him. And he either could not or would not hand it over to them."

"Luna and Celestia had been keeping an eye on him magically when you all left the Hospital. When they overheard what he said, they wanted us to come as quickly as possible." Shadow-mane said.

Rarity blinked in shock as she asked, "How can Any pony endure such pain?"

"He's not a pony. And we must never forget that. Gryphons, Deer, Dragons, Bison they understand ponies, and our culture. what's perfectly fine for us. For example, having children with any mare that is not a part of his herd may be taboo for his culture, you must also consider this might be the first time he has had a chance to grieve."

Rarity was reminded as were all here that they were dealing with essentially a first contact situation. Fleur Di Lis said flatly, "He endures because he has no choice. With the amount of pain he was radiating in the streets of Ponyville, and with what we feel down here from him they understand why he wanted to die. So why hasn't he committed suicide? Unless he can't. The Princesses feel that whatever is preventing him from dying, is what brought him to Chronos attention. He'll reveal what it is in his own time and way. Has he said anything about humans being unusual?"

Fleur Di Lis was more than a pretty faced supermodel in Canterlot, and not as shallow as many ponies believed. She was trained therapist. Having found her calling to tend to the three parts of any pony's being. The Mind, The Soul, and The Body. The supermodel part was something she enjoyed, and she often used it to help get ponies to open up to her to help them tell her their troubles. Using her beauty and seductive nature to help them relax and share with her their pains their troubles. Sometimes they would spend hours talking with her thinking they would simply be fucking her. Unaware of the passage of time. At the end when they realize they had spent all their time just telling her their troubles getting her advice and suggestions. And often felt better than actually have had sex.

"Well..." Applejack started to say as it was at this point that they noticed Fluttershy was slowly moving to David's Door. "Filly what in tarnation are you doing?"

She gave a squeak and tears in her eyes as she turned to fidget with the hem of her sweatshirt some and in a soft voice, she said, "I.... I have to try and.... help him."

"Fluttershy," Shining armor said and realized that her nature as a healer and a vet, was compelling her to.

"Fluttershy... He may respond with anger and violence... Let me..." Fleur Di Lis started to say and Shadow-mane stopped her from getting up.

"Absolutely not. Not while he is like that not while you are with my foal." Shadow-mane said firmly and with a note of finality as she knew better than to challenge her stallion on it, and that he was right.

"Let him grieve Fluttershy, he has to let the poison out." Shining armor finally said allowing Fluttershy to continue up the stairs.

Reaching the door she very softly slowly entered it. She swallowed hard pulling it open as the spell thankfully kept her from being hit by the full force of his anguish. And knowing she would be here most of the night if not until the morning she reached up to the front of her sweater and popped only the clasp of her bra which caused her breasts to push out free of the confines of the bra. It made her more comfortable but it also showed off her large breasts. Something she was deeply embarrassed about. Growing up she had been among the first of her age group to develop breasts, and as time went on, she was constantly teased and taunted about how large and unseemly her breasts were. And before long all the stallions in her school and most mares thought of her as a freak.

Pushing those memories aside she braced her self, closing her empathic abilities down as she began to open the door more as his crying was muffled by what sounded like a pillow. and steeling her self she stepped into his room as the full force of his pain hit her like a sledgehammer. Seeing that he was on the bed just facing away from the door head and face in the pillow as she could hear him just crying trying to keep the noise down. And then slowly closing the door behind her she took slow tentative steps to the side of his bed it was small. But as she came over she simply felt the tears running down her cheeks as she could almost picture some of the horrendous things he had endured and forced to witness, and even worse, do.

The very idea that he may have been forced to kill friends and family filled her with fear and terror of her own as she began to reach out and whisper to him softly, "Let it out..." she said and it made him freeze as she felt his fear confusion and anger. she could see him gripping the metal frame of the bed so hard his knuckles were white and he had deformed the metal some as he pulled on it some. And yet she simply held her position fear of being hit or screamed at to get out. He pulled away from her touch like a scared animal... and then she began to stroke his back, slowly petting his back edging her self to sit down on the bed as she simply talked soothingly to him. Telling him it would be alright, that he was safe. That it was alright to cry. Eventually, he seemed to relax as the emotions took over.

When she was sure it was safe after several minutes she took the opportunity to remove her bra from under her sweatshirt so it wouldn't bother her when she slept and put it in a drawer to hide it and with a slow gentle motion, slide into the bed beside him. He was facing the wall, back to her. Just heaving in sobs and soon she wrapped her arm around him and draped a wing over him protectively. she just caressed his face an held him. Eventually, the emotions began to taper off and before long David was asleep in her arms as she held him protectively.

Everyone down in the lobby had been waiting for the possible scream from Fluttershy and after maybe ten minutes or so the emotions from David had tapered off had subsided enough to be blocked by the spell and he was assumed to be asleep. The ponies had given a collective sigh of relief. And with it as late as it was After Applejack said that David had mentioned he had three times the testosterone a normal human had.

Shining Armor had mentioned that David saying that had been him started to test the waters if he could fully trust him. Explaining that he was in a strange land, total strangers around him, with literally nothing but the clothes on his back to his name. That he might tell his secrets in similar ways as Twilight had missed that one little comment. "Just remember if his race has normally a third of his normal testosterone. He is going to get blue balled fairly quickly and you remember what happens when stallions do not have some sort of outlet for those frustrations either extremely hard work, or somewhere to bed."

"They get mean and violent." Applejack said bluntly.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, "Ok we just fuck him a few times and he should be good."

"Absolutely not!" Fleur Di Lis said, "You should let him approach you. It will be a sign he is growing more comfortable around us."

Rainbow rolled her eyes as she wasn't sure this was a good idea to be caring for some stallion who going to be so difficult to deal with who could explode at the drop of a hat. Still, it was Applejack who said, "It been a very busy day for all of and emotionally charged. We should get going and ah have chores ta do back at the farm. Shining, Shada, I know how Big Mac gets all grumpy during da winters on the farm wit noting ta do. We dun got a lot of work ahead of us, and if you think he'd be alright, we could use another strong stallion helping with the apple harvest."

Shining armor nodded, "I'll talk with Mac, make sure he understands the situation sometime tomorrow."

"Oh, Big mac would love having another stallion to hang out and talk with." She said and with it, all the mares said their goodbyes and began heading off leaving only Twilight, Her Brother, Barb, Shadow-mane and Fleur di lis as Barb said.

"Shadow, Fleur, I still have some things I need to do if you wanted to crash in my room I won't mind."

"You'll be joining us later right Barb?" Fleur asked in a saucy voice.

"Oh, sadly Rarity was hoping I would come over tonight and help her with a few projects," she said with an eager smile. Fleur pouted cutely. Ever since Barb had seen Rarity she had gotten an instant crush on her. Coming up to kiss Shining Armor on the lips and said, "I don't envy you with Twilight tonight. Catch up with you later big brother." she said and started to head off to finish putting books on the shelves that had been returned.

With Fleur Di Lis and Shadow-mane heading off to Barbs Bedroom, the dragoness, like most dragons preferred a solitary room a lair of sorts. And being invited in to spend the night was a great privilege even if Barb was only 160 years old, that and they all knew Twilight wanted to spend time with her brother by her self. And she would be constantly talking about David.

So getting up Shining Armor began to move following Twilight as she was heading to the bedroom frustrated with her seemed and annoyed as hell.

Once inside her bedroom Shining closed the door just as she gave out a frustrated Growl. "I can't believe I missed that about human testosterone levels. If I had not had a spell cast to record everything I heard him say I would have forgotten it." and thinking firmly Shining Armor let his sister talk and vent placing his shield and starting to remove his sword belt to get out of the clunky armor he had on. The armor had helped show he was on official business with Shadow and Fleur di Lis.

His thoughts were also on David. He had seen ponies traumatized before. Mares were driven to the point of madness from witnessing the death of friends and loved ones, experiencing the pain of their death. Even some of the royal guard in the past with clashes with bandits and rogue ponies. They could be fine for years or decades, even centuries. Then with a single experience a smell, sound, triggers a memory, and instantly they revert back to the nightmares or worse turn violent. There were therapies, from simple counseling and talking, all the way up to the most extreme. Memory suppression therapy but that was not without risks. it involved suppressing large chunks possibly years of memories. and bringing them out slowly over the course of years or decades in small flashes to help the pony deal with the trauma. But if the memory block broke down all that trauma would come rushing back. He had read reports of how it drove some to commit suicide.

(Clop Begins)

Twilight, of course, was going on and on and on about what new things they could learn from David, his culture, possible magic, technology, sciences. She was also terrified that asking him about all these things might trigger his desire to commit suicide again or worse drive him insane. And then as he removed is breastplate with his gauntlets he came up behind Twilight and reaching under her arms when they had been thrown up he took hold of her breasts and instantly his thumb and forefinger found her nipples and through her vest, blouse, and bra. This made her moan loudly as she put her hands around his neck and she called out, "Shiny! Harder!" and then he put some pressure into his squeeze knowing she loved the discomfort and then the release. Then with his fingers opening up the blood flowed back in bringing an ache and throb that sent pleasure through her core.

Shining armor let go as he stepped beside her and scooped her up into his arms and carried her to her bed where he promptly deposited her on the bed and with one firm yank he tore open her vest, blouse exposed her bra and chest as Twilight reached up to grab the headboard of her bed and soon she felt him pushing his snout into her cleavage. She was not the most well endowed of mares, as she felt him all but tear off her bra before he wrapped his mouth over her left breasts licking and sucking the tender flesh into his mouth as his tongue rolled over her nipple flicking it back and forth as he reached under her skirt to brutally rip down her panties. He knew what his little sister needed to take her mind off all the stress and trouble. Having already pulled his aching erection out of his pants he slide between his sister's legs and in one hard thrust pushed into her spreading her wide. She twisted and turned, writing on the bed as her emotions connected with her brother's and his in turn connected with her. The love affection and passion worked on them both as Shining armor took hold of her breasts twisting and turning her black nipples nice and hard as he thrust up hard enough to rock the bed.

Shining Armor had always been with Twilight, as she grew from a foal into a smart filly, and eventually becoming Celestia's personal student. His talents for fighting combat and valor had earned him the eye of Celestia. She had put him through some extremely grueling tests and challenges, to prove that he was truly a soldier at heart. That gave him the chance to be with Twilight as she studied, and more than once the regimental training had brought him to tears. She had been his strength and in one night to two gave each other their virginity. It had renewed his spirit, and allowed him to power through and prove himself worthy of being a soldier and what's more, his natural skill and talent quickly earned him the rank of captain of the guard.

Thrusting into Twilight as she arched her back she could feel her brother's shaft sliding in and out harder and faster as he reached down to pinch at her clit as he leaned over pressing his muzzle to hers their lips met as their tongues came out wrestling with each other as she could feel his balls thrusting and slapping at her ass, his love only reassured her that this was right and wrapping her legs at him her body was on fire when her clit was fingered and pinched she almost screamed out and allowed her orgasm to wash over her. But as her brother wrapped his arms around her told her "Cum for me Twily Cum for your brother!" and then he groaned out. shining couldn't hold it, as he allowed his love for his sister to flood him and then finally he hilted as hard as he can, and then as one they orgasmed at the same time their screams and groans ripped through the library as twilight's folds contracted and fluttered around her brother while he throbbed and finally started spewing his seed into her.

For a few short moments Twilight and Shining Armor dance among the clouds, through the heavens feeling the very passions and love that only a pair of empathetic creatures could share. The love was the purest form. But too soon their flight brought them back to the earth below as they trembled in each other's arms. Shuddering and shivering as Shining armor pushed himself on the bed more and held his little sister holding her and he said, "Twily I don't know if we can help David but we'll try. But wounds of the mind and spirit, they are infinity harder to heal than wounds of the body and he may never fully heal." And she held Shining armor trusting her brother.

David was effectively the last of his kind, but also the last of his bloodline, in fact, he was his race's only chance at a legacy. And Shining Armor understood full well. How important preserving what little remained was. Both the blood of his race and the culture he knew of.

That would not be the only time Twilight and Shining made Love together, for despite the initial passion they took their time reuniting.

Chapter 5, Guyver Revealed

Edited with Grammarly

A New Life Begins
Chapter 5
Guyver Revealed!

David felt better this morning emotionally, he was very glad he couldn't summon the Guyver in his sleep. but as his mind came awake he felt the warmth of someone behind him an arm across his chest, and when he opened his eyes he was assaulted by soft yellow feathers over his head. Taking a mental double-take he quickly did a checklist to make sure he was safe, no restraints, no pain, no impaired mental faculties, and then realized that Fluttershy was behind him holding him as he remembered feeling her come up to comfort him as his emotions made the memory slightly fuddled but he could hear her oh so soft voice telling him to just let it all out. At first, the emotions tore through him of confusions rage and then just pain. And with it she simply allowed him to vent, not judging him, not thinking him weak. And as he moved around he tries to adjust his hips some feeling his erection held tightly in his jean pants making it uncomfortable. Her scent was that of a spring rain, filled with freshly bloomed flowers, Lavender, lilacs, and of course, he was sure he could smell some eucalypti on her

Slowly he was thinking of things math, science, and such to make it go down and finally when he was comfortable he rolled onto his back doing his absolute best to not wake Fluttershy as soon he let his arm wrapped around and tenderly hold her. Her head rested on his chest, as her wings trembled, but as he now whispered to her that she was safe and it was alright she settled down and breath more relaxed. David was attracted to her, her shyness, her demeanor, the fact was that she was also self-conscious about her body with how she wore baggy clothes to help hide her figure. David may have been horny as hell a lot of the time. But he wasn't going to let his hormones rule him. He controlled them.

If he would need to know more about her before he felt comfortable attempting to seduce her. The last thing he wanted to do was cause her pain and as she inhaled deeply and began to rouse as she opened her eyes with a flutter and gasping she realized with a blush she was resting her head on his chest. And as he carefully hugged her he said, "Good morning." When he felt her hand starting to slide down his chest in the direction of his waist he thought back to when Redheart said it was unhealthy for a stallion to be pent and instantly he tenderly held her hand with his free hand and said. "Fluttershy thank you for spending the night with me, I feel better than I have in a very long time."

She squeaked out as he held her tenderly as she blushed a deep shade of red and said, "Stallions, it's not healthy..." and he held her tightly holding her hand a bit more firmly as he could feel her tremble.

And then he said, "You are very very beautiful to my eyes. Your shyness makes you adorable. But I have known shy girls where I come from. The Wrong word was spoken, the wrong look can cause great pain. I would absolutely love to share pleasure with you." and he leaned down to kiss her on her forehead

"Please don't do this if you are not comfortable, I will be alright for a while. I couldn't stand bringing you pain. I control my passions and lusts. They do not and will never control me. And when //you// are truly ready, we will both know. Sex may be casual here, but I want it to be special with you." he said.

And with it he could feel Fluttershy hold him tighter and she looked up at him with tears in her eyes as he gave her a chaste little kiss on the lips and he sighed with a smile. "Now with the sun starting to rise, I think we should start our day."

And at that moment she said, "Oh my Angel! He gets so grumpy if I miss feeding him! Oh, thank you I gotta go!" And in that she all but jumped out of the bed tore open the door and raced out down the stairs. It left David absolutely flabbergasted, as he blinked a few times with how fast she moved. And after a few moments Rainbow dash had come up demanding to know what was going on!

"She said something about An Angel not being fed and being grumpy?" By now the rest of the elements had come to the door and having heard the demanded question, and then the answer, and moments later all of them burst into laughter! David quickly figured out that Angel was her pet. And of course, explaining he nodded in understanding.

"As for Fluttershy, none of you need to worry. I have known a number of shy girls uh, Fillies, Mares, " he said somewhat confused on the proper terminology,

"Just like her in high school. They are easily upset, The wrong word or words were spoken at the wrong time, the wrong look. Can severely upset them. Nothing happened between us." David said swinging his legs off the bed to get up and check his upper arm he wasn't too surprised to find his upper arm completely healed. Thankfully his assurances that nothing happened made them relax.

Getting up quickly he checked his lower leg and found it was also healed, and smiled as he said, "Well I seem to be fine now."

Concerned as he moved around so fast Twilight came up and said, "You shouldn't be moving around like that!" she said, "You're still healing!"

Looking at her David sighed. "Twilight," He said crossing his arms and then looked down at her as Twilight felt like she was being stared at by her father when he was upset with her and it made her shrink back a little. "Right now all I need is a hot shower or bath, A hot pot of coffee, and a decent breakfast. Now as for healing I know my body's limits very well, I know them better than you do. Unless you want to perform an in personal depth hands-on examination."

"I'd Love that!" She squealed.

"I'd enjoy that!" smiled at her.

*Cricket chirp Cricket Chirp!*

A roar of laughter burst out from all of Twilight's Friends. As it broke the mask of pure exhilaration she had at the offer of her face and her confusion and then she realized what she had just walked into and then she screamed out as the blush to her cheeks turned her scarlet red. And with a glower of Anger, she stormed out of the room saying, "You're as bad as the others!" Of course Twilight stormed off downstairs only to catch the sight of her big brother and his companions laughing their tails off. With it, she stormed off into her room and slammed the door shut.

In the royal palace of Equestria Celestia was in her bedroom laughing out loud she had been watching David's interaction with Fluttershy and she was very very happy that one who had endured such pain could still show kindness and compassion. Most impressive she thought but the way he lured in Twilight. She knew Twilight had always been a bookworm. And when ponies made jokes about her social life she was the brunt of a number of jokes. But she took them in stride. And took it on the chin and always shrugged it off. David had drawn her in perfectly. Celestia did her best to control her self. She had teased Twilight in the times she and her had been together. It was playful loving banter, in secret with David being the first stallion that had truly caught her eye, even if it was at the moment pure academic interested. She was certain that it would grow into more.

With Kindness, Loyalty, Honesty, Generosity, Laughter, and a touch of magic, she was sure that they could help David climb out of his pit and chasm of despair, and pain. And while her concerns were for his well being she collected her self and swallowed hard thinking of her self in one of her few moments of selfish desire. A child ever since Sombra had cast that terrible curse, neither she nor Luna could conceive a child. That his seed could possibly bypass the curse of that only an Alicorn could father a child with then an impossibility. Male Alicorns were impossible. Sombra had tried to become one, and it drove him even more insane than he already was.

It had been many many thousands of years since her last foal had been born. Unlike her and her sister, they were not immortal. But they lived long healthy lives and when they passed on yes, Celestia and Luna both mourned their passing but knew that it was a natural part of the world. Life, death, life. The Cycle was almost as old as the cosmos. And she did not dwell upon it, the chance to have another child the yearning to be a mother once more. As a precaution she had ordered David's semen sample Magically preserved and held in the vaults of Canterlot, she was not sure how he would react in the future. Or if he would even consider having a child with her and Luna. Which presented all sorts of problems if indeed the child was an Alicorn. More so if it was an immortal alicorn.

After the ruckus and laughter settled down, David was told that Twilight would sulk for a while, but she would get over it. It was hardly the first joke about her in such regards. But still he desired to get cleaned up and with that he headed into the shower to relax in the hot water, feeling it run down his head and back. Standing in the shower thoroughly relaxing as he closed his eyes and allowed the scrubber brush to get his back clean as he flexed his shoulders and back shaking his head out and once he was thoroughly Soaked he was glad to feel running water on him, the spell that was used to clean him up in the bathroom at the hospital was nice and it made him feel clean, but scrubbing one's self was invigorating.

After he had scrubbed himself down at least three times he came out making sure that it was still early he knew that Rarity had asked him by the shop today before noon and checking the clock as he understood it and say it was almost 7:30 am from how the sun was raising. And as he finished making sure he was clean and then finally dry he throw on his clothes and shoes. The shoes of which he would need to get new one's son and for the first time he saw how ratty his clothes were understanding why Rarity wanted to get him some new clothes. "yeah new clothes are needed." still he didn't want to get the jeans repaired they were mementos of his world and finally he felt his wallet in his pocket. And holding it he resisted the urge to open it knowing he would be greeted with photos of friends and family long dead. Some by his own hands. And that brought painful memories back as he shook his head and suppressed the emotions. And moments later a knock came to the Door as Twilight asked.

"David are you alright?"

"Yeah just caught up in a memory of lost friends. I'll be out in a moment," he said. "I am sorry about leading you into that little joke."

"Oh don't worry about it." She said with a harrumph. "I have to admit I walked right into that one," she said.

"I'll be honest, however. You are very cute and attractive, once we know each other a bit better, I might not mind such an investigation at a later time," he said as he was sure he had heard her brain explode.

"Um uum, I, I I'll tell my brother you should be down for breakfast soon." and then finally he smiled,

Once he was dressed he had come down from the shower much more refreshed as he came down the stairs and was surprised that there were three new Unicorns two males, one obviously female with how gravid she looked, and when she in the room as the white one with a two-tone blue mane, dressed in an immaculately white uniform with gold trim. He even had a Sun Symbol on both shoulders. came up with a friendly smile as he offered his hand. And David took it firmly shaking it, "I'm Shining Armor, Twilight's brother. And Captain of the Equestrian Solar Guard. This is Shadow-mane, Captain of the Canterlot guard, Consort of Celestia. And his lead mare, Fleur Di Lis."

David looked over to a dark grey unicorn with a Black-mane. His outfit was a touch more relaxed but still told of more a city guard than a royal captain still it was immaculate as he offered a nod of respect staying close to his mare given that she had to look at least six or seven months pregnant, and then the white mare with the pink mane smiled as David saw her beautiful outfit. she had a black dressed that started at the back of her neck and hung around crossing over her breasts which he could tell were large thanks to her pregnancy and from able to see it wrapped under her breasts back around over her large belly and down around her legs and then as his eyes lingered over her for too long she spread her legs slightly and smirked, as that made David blush brightly and Shadow lightly slapped her leg and said.

"Dear we are here to talk to him not give him a stroke, and give him a few months to adjust to our culture before you start flirting with him alright."

"Oh alright." The talking of her being allowed to flirt with him confused him.

It was Shadow-mane who said, "Due to the few numbers of stallions in our populations David. Mares and Stallions are known to have semi-regular relations outside their herds. Normally this is with close friends. The occasional one night stand is not too uncommon. As for my Lead mare, pregnant mares tend to get very... amorous."

David blinked as he tore his eyes away from Fleur Di Lis and looking to Shadow-mane who smiled David Nodded. "Forgive me but the Princesses told me you wouldn't be arriving for several days."

As Shining Armor let go of the handshake he was keeping his mind open to perceive David's emotions, he was convinced now that David wasn't the least bit empathetic. As Shadow said, "Well what happened in the streets last night has them very concerned for your well being." And instantly the fact that he had been watched and spied upon by Celestia and Luna without permission had him instantly turned into a dark mood. Betrayal, anger.

"I understand how you Feel David." Shining Armor said sitting down taking hold of a mug of coffee.

Sensing his disbelief, before David could respond, "All ponies are empathetic, I can sense your emotions as easily as reading a book." It surprised David with shock and then realization, he felt concern for everyone here and then David Locked his emotions down, to such a degree it caught Shining armor off guard.

"David!" Fleur Di Lis said sharply. She drew her breath deeply and said firmly like an almost scolding mother.

"Is it healthy and safe for your race to keep their emotions bottled up so tightly without allowing the emotions of pain, sadness, and despair to be vented?"

Shining looked around to the Other mares they were also surprised by how shocked by how tightly he was holding his emotions in and they all know when a pony did that for too long, they exploded sometimes violently. The fact that he couldn't feel their emotions feel their concerns, their desire to help him. And it also scared them. That ability to sense the emotions of the ponies around them helped them not only cope with troubles and trauma. But those ponies who lost their empathetic abilities were often some of the coldest and most callous ponies around. Such as Prince Blueblood. A minor birth defect severely stunted his empathetic powers.

Even threw his tight emotional control was impressive they could feel some relenting,

"No, it's like a pressure cooker..." Then his concern spiked, "Last night..." He said with some fright as Twilight jumped in. He was unaware that Fluttershy had entered the Library behind him, having returned from her cottage, and held her tongue. Not wanting to interrupt but his concern for her well being touched her deeply.

"The privacy spell contained an emotion blocker. I knew you were going to be grieving, and understanding you would want some measure of privacy and be alone at least for a while. And don't worry about Fluttershy." Twilight said as she could sense some of his concern for her. "She went up there of her own free will knowing what she would be subjected to. Despite our... warning you could," And she cringed some, "possibly react badly to the intrusion. She couldn't simply do nothing while she could feel the agony you were in."

"We all could Darling. Every pony here is concerned for you." Rarity said.

"And if you hold your pain and anguish in if you don't allow your self to grieve after all you have been through." Fleur di Lis said softly. "You'll explode, for your sake don't hold in the poison of pain. It has to be vented it has to be released."

It took some doing as she felt him slowly keeping his emotions under control and allowing them to be a bit more unfettered.

"Don't worry, with our help Twilight put that privacy spell around the Library to make sure that no pony can feel, hear or see inside the Library today." She said.

"Gryphons they like you do not have empathetic abilities so it is not an alien concept for us. David despite my Flirty behavior, and by the way, I do find you highly attractive, you are a very handsome stallion. I am a thoroughly trained Therapist. It's my duty to tend to somepony's Mental, Spiritual and Physical injuries. Sometimes I use physical pleasure to help bring about the healing process. The Princesses were still in the Hospital when you began to have your... talk with Rainbow Dash."

"After what they heard they felt it was important that as quickly as possible we arrived in Ponyville. They did share what you said happened to your friends, and that you... subdued them." Shining Armor said as he felt a spike of pain and guilt.

"David the process that Chronos used to turn your friends into these monsters... was it reversible in any way shape or form?" Shadow-mane asked.

With a heavy heart, David dropped onto the end of a couch, having lost all interest in coffee and food. doing his best to at least contain the emotions he felt to keep from simply breaking down like a child he shook his head.

"No as far as anyone knew in my world. Once you were transformed into a Zoanoid... you are under the absolute control of the Zoalords, their masters. Zoanoids can act on their own initiative but at any point, any of the 12 Zoalord can reach out and take control of them telepathically at any time and at that point all you are is a puppet on their strings. If you block the telepathic signal.. they are altered to continuing obeying the Zoalord's orders, thus if one was ordered to kill you, and the zoalord was directing them, block their abilities. They keep attacking. And ONLY a Zoalord can counter that order. You could be a telepath and try and order the zoanoid to stop the attack, and they describe it as the Zoanoid saying mentally, not a zoalord ignore the command."

Leaning back Shining Armor looked on with horror. The sheer level of evil this Chronos was capable of terrified him. He knew Evil existed, Nightmare Moon and her return had cost many ponies their lives most of them were guards. And she revealed in death and destruction, something that weighed heavily on Luna's heart. The Nightmare forces had been dispersed thanks to the Elements of Harmony. But Evil on this level was almost unheard of. All the mares in the room had tears in their eyes as they could feel his pain, despite him controlling his emotions, it was something he hated about himself.

"David as much as it will be a shock, and as much as Twilight might hate you at first. If I was transformed into one of these Zoanoids I would rather die," That made Twilight gasp out in horror and shock with what Shining Armor said. " than have them turn me into a monster that harmed my loved ones. I think you did the right thing. You gave them peace."

"David, you came to Equestria is it possible a Zoalord came here?" Shadow-mane Asked.

David was concerned at first and began to think, and after a while, he said, "I haven't thought of it but I suppose it's remotely possible, as far as I personally know all the Zoalords are dead. Now that said, the vast majority of my species was not born with any form of psychic powers like empathy. But there were individuals, who always swore that some cities felt wrong, a few were born with some level of telepathy, and said that some cities just felt bad. These cities just so happened to have Zoalords in them. So if there is one here he would know of your empathetic powers almost at once upon arrival,, he has either been in a place that naturally or artificially blocks his telepathic field from detection or two he's suppressing his own powers so he can't be detected. But the moment he starts using his powers near any group of ponies..."

"It's going to be like a big red sign that says big evil creature here." Rainbow Dash said.

"Exactly Dash, and as for how the Zoanoids were able to hide from my people, They are shapeshifters. They can take on the appearance of normal humans and hide in plain sight. And before you accuse me, no I am not a zoanoid, I am something.... Else." They felt him starting to bottle up again he clearly did not want to talk about what he was, feeling a sense of shame and great and terrible failure.

Fleur Di Lis Slowly began to stand up helped by Shadow-mane as she slowly walked over to join him on the couch. She took his hand and slowly held it.

"David... I am 223 years old." That made David double take at her, "Shadow-mane is 239, Shining Armor is 252. Because of our strong ties with magic in various ways. Ponies can on average between 850 and 1000 years of age. Our tests on you with the lifespan of your cells outside of your body, combined with your natural regenerative abilities. We estimate you could easily live for 1500 years."

David looked into her soft compassion filled eyes as she allowed her tears to run down her cheeks, and as the revelation of his aging hit them all she asked. "David, what is the average lifespan of humans?"

With a heavy swallow. "On average. A hundred years." And they gasped at that even Deer and Bison lived for 500 to 600 years. "And we are considered adults at around 18ish."

"How old are you?"

With a deep swallow, he said "24." And it made them gasp at how young he was compared to them all. An adult of such a fast lived race, compared to the experience of a pony of 240 David was almost a foal.

Reaching up to take hold of his cheek, Fleur Di Lis made him look into her eyes and asked, "Do you really want to carry all this pain with you for centuries bottled up, held in no one truly knowing why you are in pain? Or do you want to let it go and be free of it? I know it's hard, we understand it's painful. We are a naturally peaceful race, some would call ponies Naive. But we are not stupid, but always try to look for the best in every pony or being we come across. Even you." tears ran down David's cheeks as the weigh pounded on him.

The truth of the matter was that David's race being so naturally short-lived, concerned the visiting Unicorns. With such a long life ahead of him, could he mentally handle such time without going insane? "We are not asking for all your secrets," she said and David just seemed to wilt under her words as he allowed time to stretch on as they could feel his mental struggle.

"I have the promise of absolute privacy from all here never to breath a word of what I am about to reveal, without my expressed consent?"

Looking around as he was surprised to see Fluttershy coming over with her friends even Barb was there. And everyone agreed more than willing to protect his secrets as he asked again that absolutely nothing could escape sound or light wise from the library and with The ponies willing to reinforce the spell as Shining armor and Shadow-mane appeared to focus on something as Shining armor said, "Princess Celestia and Luna would like to have your permission to come and see for themselves, if you will permit her and Luna. She has been watching us. But will only do so with your expressed consent. If you do not give it, they will not appear nor will they watch."

It took him a moment...but finally, he said "They have it." and in a flash of light appeared the two Alicorns Celestia and Luna Appeared Celestia in a more formal ball appearance and Luna in what seemed like a slightly more casual, outfit as David listened to Princess Celestia apologize.

"David, I am sorry I did not inform you that I was keeping an Eye on you after you confronted Rainbow Dash. When I heard what you had said, I could feel your pain. I was genuinely concerned for your safety."

"And the Safety of your subjects. I understand, doesn't mean I like it. But I accept your apology." .

Looking around he saw a heavy wooden Table. "To fully understand the impact of what I am, I need something like this table that can stand up behind me. You uh, will need a new table when it's over. And Twilight, before you ask the answer, is no I will not let you examine what I am about to show you."

That concerned every pony there as even Luna lifted an eyebrow. And then finally Using magic to clear the table David was about to get some help moving it but he simply picked it up as Applejack said, "That hasta weight three hundred pounds!"

Looking to Applejack, David looked to the table and said, "Oh sorry hadn't noticed." his physical strength was impressive his lean tightly muscled frame belayed the strength he had, he easily had to match Big Macintosh for strength and David was half his size and weight. Setting the table down as he swallowed hard clearly feeling some hesitation, he lowered his head as the edge of the table was on them and they looked at David's side and he said.

"This is what I found that changed me, this is what Chronos wanted so badly, They wanted.... The GUYVER!"

Instantly around David came a thunderous explosion of sound and a flash of light around him in a small area as they watched the Table all but disintegrate, Wrapped in a protective shell of energy Celestia felt the raw destructive power he had unleashed but then she saw it, almost too fast for a normal pony's to fully perceive instantly appearing behind him was some sort of creature larger and much more vicious looking appearing behind David, the large curved horn, it instantly reminded her of an insect.

The creature opened up, as the plates on the feet snapped open wrapping around his feet, then his lower legs, upper legs, groin, hips torso, arms and finally his head was encased in the powerful looking armor. And mere moments after the armor had been summoned David stood as tall as Celestia, as he had said the table had been all but destroyed. Even now she could feel the sheer power this Guyver had as he turned sharply to face her as jets of steam escaped from a pair of holds on the side of the mask as the metal on his forehead glowed brightly above sapphire blue eyes.

Before them stood a bright Emerald green being about seven and a half, or eight feet tall, it was bipedal in appearance. It appeared to be insectoid in nature, in all other respects as its bright glowing Sapphire colored pupil-less eyes just stares. The exoskeleton of this being had a high gloss and shine. On the head was a long slender curved horn, which seemed to add a good half foot. The underside of the horn appears to be covered in a darker less glossy jade green to add contrast. The horn connected to the forehead where there was a very smaller light green orb which glowed slightly like his eyes; below it is what appears to be a silver orb that has a white glowing or flashing light in a ring around it.

The top of the head had two Jade green grooves which also held silver like orbs which seem to move and swivel in those grooves sliding from the front to back slightly. The slightest movement seems to attract them and it moved with a silent movement to home in and track whatever caught its attention as if David can see through them in all directions. The face seemed to show no emotions as if it was frozen in a featureless stare. Where David's mouth would be there was no mouth, mandibles, or any other indication of a mouth. What was there is a groove and in it, two small orbs. Beside it was two elongated hexagons, which seemed to be for breathing as every once in a while a burst of steam can be seen issuing forth from.

The neck was reasonable thick for the head of its size as what appear to be tubes running down and around the neck and into the main body of the armor. The chest was somewhat larger and pronounced with a plated armor design, The main plates of the armor were bright emerald green with the grooves and furrows colored deep jade green. The breastplates looked almost like they might open somehow. On his abs is what appears to be a design of a well-formed six-pack of abs. but nestled in the middle of them is a larger silver orb just like the ones on his head.

His arms appeared thickly muscled and well proportioned for his height. On both of his forearms appeared to be large bracers and on the top of the forearms was a slight elongation, and it runs from the elbow to his wrist. And out of it appeared to be a slightly curved spike, about as long as his hand and extends just beyond his clawed fingers. It does not appear to hinder the movements of his hand in any way. His legs were covered in the same armor plating as the rest of his body, and looked strong, powerful, and would give him good speed, agility, and movement. His feet also armored and well protected as he seems fully armed for battle. Then she noticed it.

She could no longer feel David, it was as if he was not even there, even with creatures she could not perceive the emotions of there was always a sense of presence now. There was nothing. and with it scared her as even Luna had taken back as he flexed his hands and instantly the spikes on his hands extended into deadly looking blades. .Then shimmered and vibrated with a humm that made her ears itch as it put Shadow-mane and Shining Armor on defensive suddenly coming between David and the Princesses, and elements of Harmony. Moments later the blades stopped humming and retracted.

"This," David said his voice distorted and changed. "is the Guyver," He said and Rainbow Dash oblivious to the possible dangers,

"Magical Armor! That is SO COOL! too bad it doesn't fly." And she moved through the air and instant David looked at her and she saw the orb at the waist shimmer some as he suddenly lifted up into the air and he took her by surprise and moved to her and she instantly had her wings snap open as she looked at him as he moved around clearly flying as she realized that he was manipulating gravity.

"I can break the sound barrier, producing a shockwave behind me." And all it did was make her wings unknowingly to David ache

Everypony's eyes followed David as he actually did a flip and floated almost effortlessly, and then he landed. Looking in their direction as everypony stared wide-eyed. some with fear, trepidation, and concern. "David..." Fleur Di Lis said, "We can't sense you anymore we can't sense your emotions."

"I know... the Guyver blocks all empathy and telepathy from touching my mind." and then as he made no motion they watched the Guyver suddenly open up, and pull behind him hovering for a moment before it sank into the floor. vanishing without a trace. And when it was got they could sense David perfectly now as he stood there almost fearful they would consider him a monster.

"The Guyver is alive, it is a suit of Symbiotic armor. It is what changed me from a normal human to what I am now. It... improves the host. makes them stronger, faster, brings them to the absolute peak physical and sensory perfection. When the Armor is active like it was, it enhances those abilities by a hundredfold. The Guyver is a weapon. That is what Chronos wanted from me. They wanted the Guyver. And it was permanently bonded to me. They slaughtered my friends, my family. Turned some onto Zoanoids,." And with it the anguish of David was coming back. the pain as tears started to build.

"It is designed to protect the host, at all costs. At one point, I attempted suicide, I tried to blow my head off. I woke up in the armor! It won't let me die." David said as Celestia was aghast he had actually attempted suicide and the armor saved him? "The Guyver holds my consciousness, it holds my DNA, it holds my memories. You could cut off my head, the Guyver would summon its self and regenerate my head. I could be in the Guyver and blow off the back of my head. The Guyver would just regenerate my damaged body. Restore my memories."

The tears were flowing freely as he continued to just unload the horror. "While I can't summon it in my sleep, as it requires conscious thought or lethal injury to summon, I have had several nightmares where I am in battle and people say they heard me shouting for the Guyver it never came. But I can only control the Guyver when I am awake. When I am lethally injured to the point I would lose consciousness, or be rendered incapacitated unable to control the Guyver. The Guyver assumes control and takes over."

And that surprised Celestia as she felt the weight he carried on his soul, and through choking words he said, "When the eyes glow red, the Guyver is in control it is in hyper protection mode. It can not tell friend from foe, it knows no pain, no fear. it only cares for the survival of the host, no mercy, no reasoning with. anything it perceives as a threat it kills! It has made me a monster," as he sank to his knees on the verge of tears every ounce of grief came out of him. "It turned me into a killing machine without a soul!" And in that the true depth of how far he was in that chasm of despair he had come to start believing he had no soul.

It was at this point Luna with tears in her eyes strode forward as she knelt down and grabbed him by the shoulders and forced him to look at her as she said.

"Do not say that again!" she commanded him,

"I feel your anguish, how hard did you fight to protect your friends from these Monsters? When you were forced to put your friends at rest, did you mourn them?" Celestia realized what Luna was doing, after her return to the castle, Luna had broken down, feeling she was a monster, that her soul had been stolen. Celestia had to use similar words to enforce her Sister and keep her strong.

David was an emotional wreak from this, And with it she showed him compassion pulling him into a hug as Celestia also approached followed by everyone,

"I and my sister, have lived for many hundreds of thousands of years. And we have fought against creatures without souls. The Armor is part of you, It may be a Weapon, The Power, the Strength," And then as everyone came over to kneel before and around David Luna pulled him back,

"You are it's conscious, it's heart, it's soul. Only a beast kills without feeling pain. You are no beast, and you are not soulless. Never claim you have no soul again." And with it David finally broke down, the real poison in his soul slowly started to be drained. As all the ponies just stayed around David who was left in convulsive sobs.

Luna had discovered someone whose pain was greater than her own. Yes, she had been transformed into Nightmare Moon by the Nightmare Force. But the damage she had done had been relatively small. She had harmed some ponies, yes upon her transformation, some had been killed. But she had been banished for a thousand years when it would be possible to break the curse, the anguish it caused her sister. Then she returned a single night, and she would bitterly remember the face of every life she cut short and never allow them to be forgotten.

But David, he had not asked for this, of that she was sure, she was not sure if this armor could be removed from him, but if the armor was as powerful as she felt, it would be most difficult, and with his pain she could tell he wouldn't part with it willingly. It was a reminder of all his pain all he lost, so he would never forget. He had fought and killed for years, watched his people be conquered then after vanquishing their enemy they had managed to simply destroy the entire world, the sounds of all the screams, and cries for help that could never be answered, him surrounded by this armor forced to live and endure watching his people burn and die, the screams of the stallions, the mares, the foals. And not be able to do a thing to save them.

//No wonder he screamed get off me and let me die.// Celestia thought as the elements of harmony just stayed around David just trying to be there to reassure him. She was now sure in her heart, David was a noble spirit, given time he could recover. It would be a long hard road to rebuild his fractured spirit but it could be done. For if he was evil, he would not be grieving as he does now as all the mares and stallions held him to reassure him.

Author's Note

Author's note
As far as I know in the Manga and anime, I don't think that any of the Guyver hosts had had their heads blown off out side the Guyver only to have the Guyver activate to save the host. That said I am taking some liberties with the concept. because let's face it. If you have a suit of war armor that you can summon and dismiss and re-summon it's kinda stupid if the host can be killed and the weapon neutralized with a .50 caliber anti material round out side the suit. As a result in my version there are several fail safes in place to protect the host even when the Guyver is not active.

I know this might make him seem like an unstoppable Mary Sue but remember that there are ways to prevent him from summoning the Guyver, such as binding someone behind his back. keeping him sedated, etc

Chapter 6, History Lessons and Recovery

Edited with Grammarly
Has Clop, Search Clop Begin and Clop End respectively

Final rewards
Chapter 6
History Lessons and Recovery

It had taken a better part of a day for David to fully recover from what had shown them. One of his greatest fears had been them rejecting him. With those allayed David vented his full emotions, While Celestia and Luna had not been able to remain, Concerns for this hyper protection mode were raised, the fact that if he was fatally injured beyond his body's abilities to heal. It would bring out the Guyver. With this in mind, she had reminded the Elements of Harmony to always have an escort with him when he goes out in ponyville. Not because any pony would bring him harm, but Accidents happened. And while most wouldn't be an issue, the danger of something unexpected. And if something happened that brought the Guyver out in hyper protection mode. They would keep ponies away from it. Although the very nature of it should send many running in panic. the fact that something so alien had absolutely no presence to sense would be enough to make most ponies keep their distance.

Until she knew more about this being he was joined with she felt it a wise precaution. That it was created as a weapon, without a mind, soul, and only the drive to protect the host at all cost concerned her. David told her during one of the more lucid moments he had, That the creators of the Guyver where not from his world, created by a race that came to his world. the guyvers were relics, left behind by them most likely by accident. And she dreaded that race, what culture would create such a device that denied it's host the release of death, even when it was what the host desired most, even extending their life far beyond what was natural. The very thought of what culture would construct such a horrible thing terrified her beyond all reason.

Luna was sure that there was more to it than that, and with him as emotionally unstable right now she didn't want to push him too hard. In the days that followed, she remembered how emotional she had been correction was. And how often she snapped and got angry, she had taken to locking her self in her chambers for fear of harming some pony. Celestia noticed that her sister was protective of David, two wounded souls. But she also knew that two wounded hearts would seek each other out but they would also clash confronted with each other's pain constantly. Of course, there were other concerns as well. Sadly the ponies in Canterlot had found out about David within twenty-four hours of his admittance to Ponyville Hospital. She had wanted to keep it secret, she wished she knew how these things got spread around so fast.

//Flashback.//

Celestia had taken a firm stance on it, that David couldn't be known as a human. The severe complications of a mythical creature appearing on the very night of Nightmare Moon's arrival could be hazardous to David's well being an health. the fact that the nobles in Canterlot were already in an uproar Luna was almost amused with her sister but held back keeping her self in her sister's shadow. She would need time to adjust, to learn and adapt to the new Equestria before she could resume her duties of the princess of the night. As for David, who had not been yet told of any legends around humans, she knew the legends and lore one being that humans could master many things. A sharp contrast to ponies, who would discover one outstanding unique talent. And be very good a large number of associated skills. Humans would not only master their interests but could master the associated skills and beyond, even interests completely and utterly outside their range of natural talents.

As David was pulling on his shoes on he had asked, "Don't I get a say in this?"

Turning to Look at David as she eyed him he wasn't nervous, intimidated nor awestruck by her presence, it was refreshing for her. "Alright..." she asked.

"No matter what sooner or later it is going to get out that I am human. What would be easier for you to handle admitting that yes, A mythological creature has indeed appeared. Or Spinning a tall tale about who and what I am, when eventually someone, Somepony who just so happens to have the right knowledge and interests realizes what happens in say six, eight or twelve months down the road? Word gets out that Celestia had hidden the fact a mythological creature has been living right under their noses?"

Luna had to smirk at Celestia's exasperation, Nobles were just as petty in her time, though more concerned with actually performing their duties in her times. Something they never seemed to grow out of, she was glad she had that magical miss hap that burned the genealogy records in the archives, and that it was one of the rare instants where her and her sister's magic //failed// to repair them. Resulting in the loss and destruction of which families were directly descended from she and her sister. David would make an excellence politician she thought.

"It would be far better, in the long run, to be honest with them up front for the backlash on you could be dangerous.." She said pinching the bridge between her eyes.

"Then first are you sure I am in no way contaminated by what you call the Nightmare Force?"

"I sense no taint upon you." Luna was surprised that her sister didn't mention the fact that the being had what felt like a strange energy tied to him trailing off into some unknown insensible pocket realm, one that was utterly obscured from their sight which concerned them. One fear was he was being used as a puppet from some unknown force. They chose to keep it secret for now simply because the energy field wasn't tainted or hostile, simply there. and if he was they did not wish to alert whoever could be controlling him.

"Then here is what you can tell them about me. I am not a soldier. I am a warrior. A soldier is someone who receives formal training to handle the rigors of battle, both physical and mental. A warrior is someone who picks up a weapon for some cause. Tell them I fought against monsters in the purest sense of the word. Tell them they conquered my lands. Tell them I did many many things I am not proud of, Things I regret, and things I am downright ashamed of. And after a long brutal bloody struggle, we defeated our oppressors. But in their defeat... they set my lands ablaze burning everything, and every human to ash. As far as I know, I am the last. I don't want to hurt any pony, I don't want to cause trouble. I don't want them harassing me. I'm tired of fighting, I'm tired of killing. If they harass me without end. Sooner or later I will use more than words to express my displeasure."

David was very clearly expressing himself to the princess as the undertones of his words were not lost on Luna. It was what was called a subtle threat, she felt he had no desire to harm any of their ponies. But if it came to it he would protect himself for sure, and while he might regret it, with lethal force. It was something she understood but didn't like the implications of.

Even though his carefully controlled demeanor, she could feel the undercurrent of hostility and experience? As if he was familiar with being personally attacked. She would have to look into that later.

//Flashback Ends//

In retrospect, Luna and Celestia understood what he was referring to now. Luna was still readjusting and right now she laid on her back being held by her sister, with the moon in the sky she could feel her natural strength returning as slowly Celestia was transferring it's power back to her. Looking over at her sister as golden tears of joy ran down her soft alabaster face. Her mane rested behind her as she just held her tightly. The tears of joy that her sister shed, when they were alone, like now. All Celestia could do was hold and embrace her. When she had been banished Celestia had been brutalized. A thousand years might seem like a short time but for an immortal, without the comfort of another immortal of some measure, it can be almost torture.

Still, they were reunited. Slowly leaning up Sliding over her Celestia kissed her sister on her lips and then pushed her tongue into her sister's muzzle as she did the same. There was no struggle for dominance or control as their horns touched sending a shiver through them. Their emotions flowed freely, pain, anguish, love, joy... There was nothing sexual about their emotions. No, the Princesses indulged in sex for physical needs and sometimes companionship. But with them sharing emotions and thoughts, was far more intimate than any physical activity could ever achieve. The sisters had always been meant to be united. Ruling the day and the night. one soft and loving, one strong and firm. Both countered and balanced each other.

Of course, Celestia had been dreadfully frightened when she told Twilight and the Elements of Harmony the full truth. It turned out that Discord despite being turned to stone by the sisters' thousands of years prior could still manifest himself occasionally. and used it to drive a wedge between them. With Discord commenting to Luna how the Ponies had always played, reveled, and loved her sister's bright sun filled days but always sleep through her beautiful nights. As if they shunned them. And that was all it took to bring Discord between them. This left Luna open to the Nightmare force possessing her where she had to banish her to the moon to contain her evil until she could build enough strength to break the curse in a thousand years. As the transformation of Luna into Nightmare Moon had been devastating to her which had weakened Celestia's powers.

Then Discord revealed his claws in what happened, and it Devastated Celestia. Her happiness was gone, she felt that she had betrayed her sister in her greatest time of need. She felt she had lied to her sister even inadvertently. That she had been cold callous having given into despair and with cruelty banished her sister and refused to help her in her hour of true need. And when all these emotions ripped through her, her connection to the elements of harmony was forever broken. Celestia almost broke down sobbing when she told Twilight how she cried her self to sleep for over a century, praying to Faust to help her to send unto her some pony who could do what she could not.

And in that Prayer was answered Twilight Sparkle. Celestia had seen Twilight's power with magic greater than any unicorn before her, and she took Twilight hoping that she would be the one, the one who could find her counterparts to wield the elements of Harmony, to free her sister. And so Celestia groomed her, never telling her of her hopes or dreams for fear of harming Twilight and it was why she sent her to ponyville weeks before the Festival of the sun. Hoping that Faust the creator of all ponykind would guide her to her destiny. Which she did.

Twilight and her new friends open gave the Princess their love and affection. They understood and would always be her Elements of Harmony, correction their elements of Harmony as they not only bowed and knelt before Celestia but also Luna as well. That they were the Royal Sisters. This touched Luna so deeply normally a mare of strength and still emotional she broke down at their acceptance do easily. Eventually, this would all be made known to the public, minus a few key details. But only after they had a full report on David Jackson had been made.

She recalled Celestia's discussion with the nobles as she put her hoof down. The Nobles had all been arguing, about what to do with this mythological creature, some wanted him locked up in the dungeons until they were sure he could be controlled. Others were interested in having him as a charge of their herd effectively a pet. Some wanted him questioned heavily his people to make sure that they were not a threat to Equestria. And the sudden stomping of her hoof, yes Celestia had been too soft on the nobles before their rift developed the sisters balanced each other. Celestia was filled with love, compassion, kindness. Luna had always been the harsher one, the one who was much less tolerant of pettiness. But Just as she kept Celestia from being too soft, so did Celestia keep her from being too harsh. The two served to balance each other. Day and night, Firmness and Kindness. Severely stunted empathetic powers or not, a prime example would have been Prince Blueblood. Her sister's coddling had allowed him to be a spoiled brat she felt.

Granted he would always have a bit of a cold cold demeanor, but she was sure that had she been here. Blueblood would never have grown up to be that terrible. And since he had, curtailing his behavior would be hard, but not impossible, the trouble was when she tried to discipline him he ran right to Celestia. And At that Point Celestia stamping her foot caught all their attention as Luna stepped up closer gaining the attention of her sister, and every noble who saw the cold glare she gave them making them back down, and silence. The fact she had been Nightmare moon still scared them of her wrath few alive could remember her before her banishment.

"Dear sister Did not the human Stallion David say to us. // Then here is what you can tell the nobles about me. I am not a soldier. I am a warrior. A soldier is somepony who receives formal training to handle the rigors of battle, both physical and mental. A warrior is somepony who picks up a weapon for some cause. Tell them I fought against monsters in the purest sense of the word. Tell them they conquered my lands. Tell them I did many many things I am not proud of, Things I regret, and things I am downright ashamed of. And after a long brutal bloody struggle, we defeated our oppressors. But in their defeat... they set my lands ablaze burning everything, and every human to ash. As far as I know, I am the last. I don't want to hurt any pony, I don't want to cause trouble. I don't want them harassing me. I'm tired of fighting, I'm tired of killing. If they harass me without end. Sooner or later I will use more than words to express my displeasure.// I know I do not yet have any courtly powers as I recover, but correct me if I am wrong but Battle Shock is similar to this Post Traumatic Stress disorder yes?"

"Yes Princess Luna. And if put under constant Stress being harassed....." and Celestia's eyes lit up realizing what her sister had done, oh how she had missed having Luna's council to help her as she smiled almost smugly

"He could react violently to the harasser and since the harassment is what caused his outburst. He could not be held responsible for his actions especially since he is receiving help. And the incident would be fully investigated to see who was ultimately responsible for causing it, and proper discipline would be administered as according to Equestrian Law!"

Turning to face the nobles Luna smiled, "If I were you, I would not wish to poke what could very possibly be wounded sleeping dragon who simply wishes to be left alone and heal. Forgive me, sister, I grow wearying and fatigued I will retire to our chambers for the rest of the day."

As she left the court chambers she heard Celestia issuing her declaration that yes she was concerned for their well fare and safety always. That she would dispatch Guard Captain Shining armor, Canterlot Guard Captain Shadow-mane to personally investigate the situation personally and deliver a full report. In addition, she would be keeping a close eye on the situation personally. And until the report was in an assessment the human known as David Jackson in ponyville, was considered to be an endangered bloodline and an endangered species. Under the protection of the crown, and the watchful eyes of the bearers of the Elements of Harmony.

And now Luna slowly rolled on top of her sister's fingers interlaced nuzzling and rubbing the sides of their faces and horns together.

Shadow-Mane began to open the door into David's room as he was lounging on the floor just staring out the window watching some birds fly by with his back to the wall. David was emotionally drained, utterly. His emotions almost non-existent, he was sure that to preserve his sanity his body had naturally turned his emotions off. It happened to traumatized ponies, a self-preservation. Slowly coming into the room with a large salad, with a large glass of apple cider with just a hint of Applejack Daniels in it. He figured it might help him relax as he looked on David with a father's eyes. Slowly coming over to lean against the wall down beside him and said, "You missed eating yesterday. Doctor's orders." he says.

David for a brief moment looked at the salad and with a half smile said, "Alright but I reserve the right to be grumpy. I am one royally fucked up bastard ain't I?" Slowly David began to take the Tray and start to eat taking a bite of the Salad.

"At least you know you are and need help dealing with it. Most mares and stallions try the whole tough act, and ignore the problem until it all but destroy their lives and herd."

"Oh this is good, I'm gonna miss eating meat."

"Not at all, The Gryphon Kingdoms are sending delegates to Canterlot to meet with Celestia over some trade negotiations that are due to expire soon. She may have asked the delegates she is close to bringing some additional dried meat as a small personal favor."

That made David look at Shadow Mane questioningly, "Won't be the first time Celestia has bedded down with this particular Gryphon. We are a very social race David we do have relations outside our species such as with the gryphons. And once you are more emotionally balanced, and able to function on your own an Equestrian Forester will help teach you about the laws of sentient predators hunting in Equestria. We don't mind it, we just want to make sure it's handled properly."

The young stallion just shrugged and while David was young 24, Shadow-mane already a father of several fillies. And a pair of twins due soon with Fleur di Lis, "I thought it might be good to have a talk about our culture, give you something to think about. The first part is the role of Stallions in our Society. And if you have questions on terminology let me know. Equestria is a Matriarchy, At the head of our government Is, are Princess of the Sun Celestia, and Princess of the Moon Luna. And because of their immortality, they have ruled over Ponykind for over two hundred and fifty thousand years."

Coughing some as David had been swallowing some of the juice when he heard the immortality bit he leaned forward as Shadow patted his back. "That long? True immortals?" David asked.

"Yes, There are historic events where Celestia and Luna have been //slain// in battle protecting us, only to rise with the coming dawn or dusk once more."

He could see the disbelief in David's eyes but said, "uh if you say so." He wasn't sure if he believed it honestly.

"Let me start at the beginning." And as David continued eating, he was getting a touch relaxed as he listened.

"At one time the three pony tribes did not have our empathetic abilities and we were constantly fighting for each other over dominance each of us had our own special type of magic that no other pony tribe had. Now during this time, our gender was a lot more balanced with mares outnumbering stallions more three or four to one. We were also in a different land fighting for survival against our own monsters and some of these threats were great enough that cause pony tribes to unite against and try and turn back. During one of the more violent encounters when all pony kinds, had suffered terrible losses, our ancestors prayed to our goddess Faust to help deliver them from their enemies."

He heard David give a slight snort at the talk of a goddess, but Shadow-Mane made no mention of it as he continued, "Faust did respond. And she answered us, She gave us Celestia, which is another tale unto its self. When Celestia became a grown mare, she never claimed herself as a goddess, even now she is insulted by the term. She did not assume a mantle of a princess, instead, she protected and served. She never took sides with any ponies, Despite being an Alicorn, with more in common physically with Unicorns and Pegasus, she stood in defense of the Earth ponies when the other two tried united to take them down. When you are facing down a being that can channel the full power of the Sun, no one wants to attack first."

"Finally she called forth the leaders of the three tribes and in one moment, she asked the most important Question possible, for she did not know, and Faust did not reveal to her why, but her question was... /Why are you all fighting?/ Our ancestors had been fighting for so long, they could not remember why they were fighting." And Shadow-Mane could feel David shift and spoke.

"All they could remember was the hate."

"Yes," And taking the Opportunity to put his arm around the young stallion's shoulders. Shadow-mane felt a father's need to protect a foal and pulling him close the older stallion inhaled and exhaled. If only to give him some companionship. "And she realized that only with the gift of understanding could we let go of the hate and so she cast a grand spell, one that affected us deep in the bone. And after that slowly over several generations, we were gifted our empathy, the ability to feel the emotions of each other. It was then that our races slowly began to unite realizing we had much more in common than we had differences. As it does time marched on and after several thousand years Luna was born, raised and ascended to mare hood. While Luna Loved us, Unlike Celestia she was not as warm, or openly loving. More aggressive, more... militant. Celestia brought love, joy compassion into our hearts. Luna brought to us Duty, honor, and responsibility.

"Think of Celestia as a parent who dotes on her subjects is the parent who showers them with love. Luna is the one who understands that there are limits and that a level of behavior must be upheld. And she is not one who tolerates unacceptable behavior. The two Balance each other. Celestia kept Luna from being too harsh, and Luna kept Celestia from being too soft. And both love everyone who lives in their kingdom regardless of species, Pony, Zebra, Gryphon, Deer, Bison, Hippogriff, Dragon... human. As their children."

Finally, Shadow-mane realizes how he saw David, how Celestia and Luna saw him. He was a foal, even as an adult for his species, he was a foal who had come from a very broken home. And that made his heart yearn to help him even more. Celestia always knew just how to push things in just the right way for the best outcome for all. The only question was, would you take the path she showed you?

"At some point, Celestia and Luna were elevated as our princesses, Ruling the Day and Nights. Through a long series of natural disasters, we were forced to leave our homelands and settle in Equestria. This is where we discovered the Crystal Empire Ponies and King Sombra. Sombra was a unicorn, A powerful wielder of magic, and when the ponies arrived he was immediately threatened by Celestia and Luna's powers, for the first time, not one, but two beings had the strength to easily resist him. Craving to match their powers he cast a dark spell to grant himself the powers of an Alicorn, and it drove him utterly insane. And his powers were amplified to the point he could contend with Luna and Celestia as equals, and sought to impose his will on all of pony kind."

"He cast a terrible spell, One that affected our DNA, this is what caused the male population to crash. Celestia and Luna had also been affected as it rendered them... sterile. Whereas before they could have children, now they couldn't. Enraged they attacked Sombra and his Kingdom, and he succeeded in destroying their Physical forms. But was caught off guard when Celestia and Luna reformed with the coming of Dawn and Dusk. Realizing he could not weather their attacks indefinitely, he cast a spell that pulled the Capitol of the Crystal Empire and every crystal pony alive into a pocket Dimension, one Celestia and Luna could not find. Without the secrets of the Curse, he cast Luna and Celestia were unable to break the curse, and over time it was bred into the bone."

"After a hundred and fifty thousand years. The curse is part of who we are and it's why Stallions are so protected." And with it, He felt David lean into his shoulder as he asked.

"So what are the gender roles like here?" David asked his mind was working on details,

"Generally Mares are the protectors. Our warriors the soldiers, They, for the most part, rule the council in Canterlot, with the Princesses at the head. Running the government."

"I get the idea Shadow-mane."

"Stallions, on the other hand, we own the lands, rule the house, we are masters of the herd. Whereas mares rule the governments we rule the household and determine who ultimately can become part of our herd. When a Stallion joins a herd of mare he becomes the Herd master The herd of mare will typically move in with him.. And for the most part he is the one who rules the family with one mare as the Lead mare, and a subordinate who helps manage things in the day to day lives. Together they make sure that the needs of the stallion are met, that all herd members have time with both each other and the stallion. Helping ensure foals receive the love and attention they need and deserve. Unfortunately, it also gives some stallions especially the noble ones an ego boost to make them believe they are entitled to whatever they want."

And at this point, Fleur Di Lis entered the room as she said. "And now we come to a more sensitive part David, By Equestrian Law you are an adult. You are free to go where you want, do as you wish so long as you are not breaking laws, or harming others. But our Foals have over 160 years of experience being raised to understand the nuisances of our society."

She came over to Sit on his bed as she realized that she was having a similar talk that she would help Shadow-mane give a young colt who had just been taken advantage of mares. "Despite best efforts word of your... fertility has begun to circulate around Ponyville One thing we mares love is to gossip about stallions and their performance. Mares are highly aggressive, and very competitive when it comes to gaining the attention of a stallion. I am ashamed to admit that I have lied, deceived, and even taken advantage of some stallions when I was much younger simply to get the attention of a handsome male. Hormones running wild, our empathetic abilities just starting to blossom."

At First Fleur Di Lis when she had seen David had been interested in him sexually. Now.. the mothering instinct had kicked in, she saw him as her Herd master had, a young colt in need of guidance and protection. "David there are mares who will take advantage of your Nai," She caught her self, "Your inexperience, your trauma. Even if they honestly don't want to hurt you, they will take a hold of you, twist you and break you down until you can't physically and mentally can't take care of yourself without them. That is why Celestia has you under the protection of the Elements of Harmony, she is genuinely concerned about you but also about this Guyver you are joined with. I think it scares them to be confronted with something... so alien."

Looking at Fleur Di Lis David mentally asked, //Who left the door to the twilight zone open? I suppose it... would be best not to tempt fate..// And it made David smile as he looked up at her. "I think I understand Fleur Di Lis."

With a smile, Fleur Di Lis said, "Now young colts an stallions will often be escorted when they go out. It is very rare for any stallion to go without escort. And Short of placing you with a herd that already has a stallion as their ward which can only be done if you were below the age of adulthood. Celestia has chosen those she feels will be the most responsible for your welfare."

David, for the most part, was relatively emotionless for the next few days him asking for a razor to shave his face mane, or the beard as he called it had been troubling for Twilight to watch. Twilight was afraid he would hurt himself and watched him carefully lather up his face and used a straight razor to shave for the very first time. More than one or two light cuts. Which he warned her of might happen. And of course, by the time he was done, the small nicks were healed without a trace. The Elements of Harmony despite their misgivings of Celestia's orders, tended to David's needs.

He wasn't that demanding of them, in fact, he mostly just hung around the library, Thankfully Barb and Twilight working there had given a number of cold glares to the mares who had gotten too close to David's room. When the Library was open he more or less stayed in there reading books and catching up on local culture. Coming down only when the Library was closed. of course more than once he did, simply to stretch his legs and was almost instantly assaulted by several mares. Of course, after his talk with Fleur Di Lis and Shadow-Mane, David had been more open and sharing his culture. Something Twilight had an infinite and one questions about. Of course, David had been able to also ask Questions in return, for every five things he told Twilight, he asked five questions in return for her.

To say the least, they were surprised to learn that unlike their lands gender was more or less 50:50 Applejack and Rainbow rather liked that. One stallion to one mare. Of course telling them that generally when you were having a physical relationship, at least in his lands it was considered taboo to have another mare or stallion in the mix. Of course Twilight mentioned that wasn't the case in Equestria, And David responding it would take a little time to get used to that and stallions could get jealous about their mares and vice versa. The other thing that surprised them was that his culture was patriarchy historically but mares in many parts of his world Mares had few rights, and in some of the more... extreme areas were not even allowed to go outside. They were considered property, Which didn't sit well with them. However, one thing they did enjoy was the fact that David enjoyed cooking. And his cooking was infinitely better than Twilight.

The Final part was that in his world Stallions were the warriors, protectors, and traditionally the mares stayed at home to raise the children. As Dinner was served David had whipped up a large meal for all the mares including Big Mac, as well as their three guests. Having served a wilted spinach dinner, with red and green bell peppers, feta cheese, provolone cheese, various Mushrooms, Potatoes. and a little garlic. They were surprised at how well it all tasted as David pointed out that it seemed, that a number of things in both worlds, such as language was so similar. Which lead him to theorize he was in an alternate or parallel universe.

Other things being David asking in reference, "I understand the herd Dynamics, So exactly how hard is it for a herd of mares to find a stallion."

"Very hard sugahcube." Applejack said taking a bite. "Ya'll got mares with different desires, for dere stallion, and expectations. I would love ta find a stallion, who I could be sure they would be alright on his own, Big Mac here can take care of himself and ward off the advances of mares here in ponyville. With Mares using their physical charms, and scents to seduce and entice stallions. to accept them as his herd.

"Eeeyup, It's Tradition that when a stallion takes a herd, the mares move in wit him. But Sweet Apple Acres been in da apple family for a hundred generations, passed from father ta eldest stallion all that time and I taint letting some group of mares come in and muscle mah family offa grounds we cared for, fer a hundred generations." Big Mac said as the red pony sat down to eat.

"Then you have personality conflicts. At most herds tend to be 4-6 mare friends who all have similar tastes. I can't tell you how many times some quirks between my Mares have caused stress." Shadow-Mane Said. "And I only have four. That said I don't mind them finding pleasure in the arms of a close friend, mare or stallion. And they don't object to me if I am out and about, "

Leaning back David sighed out and said, "I think I understand a bit why Celestia wants you to keep an eye on me. You are still adjusting to your new found friendship, and none of you will want a stallion to come between you. Besides if these Elements of Harmony even partly function the way I think they do. Feelings of jealousy, animosity, all that can disrupt your ability to use them. And that means you would all need to find one stallion for you all to agree on." He said

The mares looked at each other and to a point, they couldn't deny he was right. "Well that said mares, I really appreciate what you are doing to help me. Even just the company is nice but don't feel obligated to...." And David blushed at this, "to tend to my more personal needs. Right now I have no interest in getting into any sort of a relationship. As for working on the Apple Farm, I am very happy you are willing to employ and work with me Big Mac, and rest assured Right now I have absolutely zero interest in sex, and if by some means that changes. If it happens to be with one of the mares on the apple farm, I won't hesitate to let you know Big Mac. I know one of the reasons you came to dinner was to make sure I wasn't a rotten Apple."

That got a Groan from Applejack and Big Mac as Pinkie said, "Ewwwwww two/thirds of a pun!"

Instantly David held his nose and said, "P.U.!" Which instantly made them all laugh.

"I appreciate dat David. And it'll be nice to have another stallion to hang out with." Big Mac said, "But I dun have issues with stallions and my kin having a romp in the hay. As long as nopony gets hurt." Big Mac gave a very critical eye to David as there was an almost knowing Smirk, as Big Mac knew from experience it would be impossible for David to avoid having some enjoyment with a mare here and there.

Still the group's casual talking and dinner conversation, changed back and forth as they asked David about culture customs, Eventually dinner was over and Pinkie Pie said that her favorite show was on and wanted to share it with David as Dishes were not an issue as Twilight had a magical dishwasher and soon David found himself in the middle of a pony pile of Mares. They had said ponies were social and David found that they seemed to enjoy physical closeness and contact. David found out that Pinkie's Favorite Show was Monty Pony, a Twist on Monty Python from David's world. And despite the variations such as mares being the main actors on some skits David was laughing out almost in tears as he watched.

Of course, a number of the acts were downright risque, as David found the partial nudity such as exposed breasts and such to add to some skits. The only odd thing David found was that The TV was one of the large floor models, in a large wooden box and had slightly grainy color. Which apparently Twilight had gotten with her Stipend from Princess Celestia for begin her student. Although now she had a full-time job as the librarian of Ponyville.

Still after several hours, David did end up going to bed early and once out of earshot, Twilight asked almost concerned, "Any sign of Lyra yet?"

"No Darling, she should have been back from Manehatten some time ago, apparently a mudslide took out the train tracks so she should be out of town for another day or so." Rarity said. It made twilight relax as Pinkie asked,

"What's the worse that could happen she meeting the first human in Equestria?" Almost Oblivious to the implications of what would happen.

Twilight began to groan out as she stood and began to rant and dread the idea of Lyra finding out about David busting into the Library. Tackling him, knocking him down. David believing he's being attacked, hurting Lyra as he freaks out, summoning his armor, maybe even killing her. How much damage it would do to him, how it would, in turn, make the ponies of ponyville make them think he's a monster. How he would be confined to Foalstrum Clinic for the mentally unstable ponies. She also went on at the few times he had been in the library when it was open getting books and instantly the Mares had taken an interest in him, instantly flirting and how some even pushed their panties into his hand.

"David's Stronger than you think!" Was Pinkie's only comment making all the other mares, Stallions, and Barb look at her oddly.

"PINKIE!" Twilight called out. "Lyra can't know, if David snaps, Celestia will blame me and she'll send me back to magical kindergarden!" she cried out.

"Twilight, You know how I never ever break a promise." Pinkie said very seriously. "I would never, ever do anything I thought would ever bring harm to anypony especially who were hurt! That's a promise."

"So we still on for Sunday evening?" They all knew what Pinkie was asking, That was setting up David's surprise party. As Twilight of course had serious misgivings of leaving David alone in the library as Pinkie said, "He's an adult stallion, and he's not going to leave the safety of the library he's not ready yet Even I can tell that!"

Pinkie said, "Besides he's being a grumpy stallion, We haven't had any fun, all work no play, makes us old mares!"

Still Twilight had her concerns as she was sure Pinkie was up to something. And was the one who knew Pinkie Pie the least. On the other hand Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and even Rainbow Dash knew Pinkie better. And while she was an oddball pony. She always knew, when and how to help someone with emotional issues. They were almost sure that Lyra was part of it too. They also knew Twilight was overreacting.

Finally with the stress of the day almost over, finally the mares began to get together as Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and of course Pinkie Pie had begun to leave. And once outside of the library with Pinkie Pie skipping along she was suddenly stopped when she felt someone pulling her tail. Turning she saw Applejack's hand on her tail holding tightly. "Marefriend." Applejack said firmly, As the other four mares looked at her almost scowling as Applejack asked, "I dun know what you have in mind Sugahcube, but are you absolutely sure it won't hurt David?"

"It Won't. And I promise come tomorrow he'll be one billion percent better!" Pinkie said as she. "Pinkie knows what everypony needs to be happy when they are down!" she said firmly "Besides the writer doesn't..."

At this point, the Writer slapped tape over pinkie pie's mouth. Surprising the other mares as Applejack shook her head, "Just remember Pinkie he's not a pony." and then the five mares began to split up as Pinkie pulled the tape off her muzzle.

"Ouch!" Glaring up at the writer, "Don't Do that Mr. Writer!"

**THEN REFRAIN FROM BREAKING THE FOURTH WALL!!** came the writer's booming voice as it shook ponyville to its foundation. All it did was make Pinkie Harrumph!

With the Library closed on Sundays, and locked up tight Twilight was sure that no one could get in without the key. She had been pestering David about things and where they were. Finally, as David looked down at Twilight and sighed. His lack of emotions had concerned her, and then finally David said. "Twilight you have been in this Library for almost seven days straight, tending to me. Go out and have some fun! I'll be fine for a couple hours. Besides you should get going I heard rain was scheduled for tonight in a half hour or so."

And with it Twilight came up and gave David a hug and smiled softly as he sighed. Twilight extracted herself from his arms and then began to head out of the Library with her friend making sure it was locked giving him some privacy. Looking around he was surprised with the level of quiet and then thinking he was debating exactly what to do, as he finally moved to turn on the TV, but decided to head into the kitchen to make a snack.

What David didn't know was that Pinkie Pie's plan was in motion and as he began to move into the kitchen he had no idea what he was going to do with his life, and being the last of his kind here, had started to set in survivor's guilt. He recalled an incident where he ended up being sent into an alternate dimension by a Zoalord's attack. Not too unlike his world under attack by various evil forces and helped a group of teens heroes. Called the Power Rangers. He was wondering if somehow the Guyver had pulled him back into that dimension fold it exists in and then ejected him into an alternate reality.

At this point, he heard the thunderclap come which meant the storm was arriving and checking the clock saw it was right on time. And marveled at that, right on the dot.

As they made a bit of a hurry through the windy town, a number of mares had already headed to Sweet apple acres. Almost all of ponyville was invited, and the rest would be showing up anyway. Not that any pony blamed them. The Welcome to Ponyville was a sort of celebration of sort that had come up when new arrivals came into town and as a stallion, David was of an interest to every mare in town. That and the emotional field of general well being was something that made every enjoy themselves. And despite all expectations, David was in perfect physical health. And Twilight was fretting over taking David to the party with so many mares there.

"TwiBright, he's not a colt who's just coming into puberty!" Applejack said scolding "He's an adult for his species!" It had the effect of making Twilight turn around in surprise to look at Applejack. Only to have her brother stop her.

"There is something else Twilly. One of the reasons Celestia sent me was because he told her he was a warrior. Now that said, with his armor able to heal him and his natural healing abilities. Chances are he was on the battlefield as often as possible. Which means he has spent years fighting monsters that hurt his friends and family. He's used to extremely high levels of aggression. He's channeled all his frustrations into his battles. Even Nurse Redheart told us, he said hadn't been with a mare in years."

"Sooner or later darling he's going to need somepony to help him with those urges. And with as handsome as he is I wouldn't mind tending them myself." Rarity said.

"Unless you want that privilege for your self Twilight." Rainbow Dash said, with a mock annoyance

Twilight turned bright red as she stammered, "My interests are purely academic!" she countered as Barb Smirked and countered

"What about when he said, //"I'll be honest, however. You are very cute and attractive, once we know each other a bit better, I might not mind such an investigation at a later time.// Even I heard your brain explode on that one!" And Twilight was as red as a cherry she could only Stammer there as Applejack put her hand on Twilight Shoulder as the Earth pony mare smiles softly.

"We all have an interest in him Sugarcube, he treated Fluttershy with great kindness when they woke up together tenderly refusing her advances because he didn't want to hurt her. And he's pointed out he doesn't want to get between any of us. That got him points in my book."

"The Other part is," Fleur Di Lis said "He's lost all his friends, and understands how valuable they are and won't risk coming between any of you. I get the impression he would rather up and leave Ponyville, than cause your friendship to be harmed."

Applejack was the most mature of the group, "We all dun need to be Honest with ourselves, Loyal, kind, generous, happy being around each other, Twilight. And most importantly with David."

Despite being teased at times, in the weeks she had learned and met her friends Twilight smiled as she said, "Alright. I just ACK!" and instantly it started to rain forcing the unicorns to cast a spell to keep the worst of the water off them as they headed to Sweet Apple Acres.

As the storm came Lyra Heartstrings was racing home, Running as the rain was starting just as she got to her door and then getting the key in and opening She closed the door behind her putting on the table a package that she had found in Manehatten of some possible historical locations humans might have been in at one time. Still even at over 250,000 years. Ancient depiction of humans could be found carved into some incredible ruins. And after putting the package down she sighed and the caught sight of Pinkie Pie's trademark calling card. Three Balloons floating in the air A Letter and a Key hung from the Balloons, as She came over to the balloons, "what is that crazy mare up to now?"

Taking the Note that read

//Make sure you lock the library door behind you. But there is a Stallion at the Library you need to meet, he knows a lot about humans himself. I think it would be good for you both to meet. Oh, when Twilight comes back, she may be very upset, but don't worry Pinkie will help calm her down! From PINKIE PIE!//

As she flicked an ear, "Pinkie is this your way of saying I need to get laid?"

Rolling her eyes Looking at the key as she snatched it up she grabbed her umbrella again and began to head out to the Golden Oak Library surprised that even though the rain was a bit on the heavy side it was mostly deserted, which made her suspect that there was some sort of party ambush at the Library. And then as she raced through the hard blowing wind. And as she reached the Library door she used the Key and to her actual surprise it went in and unlocked the door. And then finally she stepped inside turning to the door to close it behind her and lock it tight as directed, as she heard a stallion's voice.

"Twilight that you? You forget something?"

Turning around as she folded her umbrella up and putting it by the door she was surprised that the place wasn't full of ponies throwing a surprise party. But looking around she only saw that what at first appeared to be a stallion with his back to her dressed in some sort of torn pants and heavily stitched shirt. What shocked her the most was that he had no tail! "What happened to your Tail?!" she cried concerned. And then the stallion quickly turned around as Lyra Heartstrings got the largest surprised of her entire life. He was as shocked as she was seeing him there clearly not expecting him. "Y-you're a Human!" For Lyra she wasn't sure if she was going crazy like all the other mares called her and instantly she lunged forward having ignored the fact she was almost sopping wet.

For David when she mentioned him being human, his eyes instantly went wide as he instantly realized who he was dealing with. Lyra Heartstrings. And as she Lunged at him he was taken off guard stumbling back and fell over what seemed like a large number of pillows he found on the floor, and right now he was glad they were because he ended up being Tackled by the soaking wet mare. Landing on his back David soon found himself, pinned by the Mint green unicorn mare. He had heard how she was obsessed (and that was putting it mildly) over the legends and lore of humans, and right now she was on top of him straddling his hips as her hands instantly went to grab his face looking into his eyes as she said, "You're real!" And instantly she leaned forward inhaling his scent deeply. And event used her horn to cast a spell that made his entire body feel like it had been zapped with static electricity.

Growing concerned at that having seen her horn glow brightly before the zap she seemed to occurred he needed to take charge of this before she hurt her self, or him. "It's not an illusion!"

And then taking advantage of her surprise, he grabbed hold of her wrists he suddenly rolled over surprising her with his strength and before long he had her pinned, beside her head and then he felt her legs suddenly wrap around his hips as he could feel her grinding against his crotch stimulating his more personal feelings. As he looked down at him he said firmly, "Lyra... Calm down filly, calm down!" he told her, "Yes I am here, I'm a real human! Calm down, girl!"

Pinning her as he could see she was soaking wet which had had the effect of making her white shirt all but transparent, showing she wasn't wearing a bra but with her breasts being at most a B-Cup. Her dark green nipples poking up through her shirt, but the effect of seeing her so revealed had caused him to react the way any stallion would. And she blushed brightly realizing what he was looking at through her wet shirt. Tearing his eyes away from her breasts he looked into her golden eyes which shined with desire, as he felt her struggle against his wrists,

"Calm down, I'm not going to hurt you Lyra. But I am not letting you go, until I am sure you are calm and act like a rational mare." he said "Take slow deep breaths, In and out." and slowly Lyra calmed down as tears came to her eyes as David slowly began to pull off her as she at once instantly, she pulled him into a hug crying.

"They all called me crazy!" She called out feeling the bone-crushing hug, Well almost a bone crushing hug as he felt his breath leave him as she buried her face in his chest and then he slowly leaned back pulling her with him, and then before long she was in his arms crying out,

"All the mares convinced the stallions I was crazy for believing in humans! I knew they were real! I just knew it." and then as he held her he remembered what Fleur Di Lis had said about mares being competitive and as he held her she inadvertently had begun to grind herself against his crotch and of course before long he had an erection painfully held by his jeans.

As he held her he swallowed hard as he just let her cry out before long however she had composed her self. Reaching up to touch his face as she asked, "How where, how many more humans are there?"

And with a moment of composure David with a sad look on his face as she felt the stabbing pain. "As far as I know, I am the last one."

Her eyes grew large and wide as she pulled back horrified, "What happened?"

"There was an army of monsters, they conquered my lands. We fought them, and once we had all but won and killed all the leaders, rather than admit defeat, they simply chose to burn my lands to ash, I don't really know how I arrived in Equestria." Still, Lyra held him tightly and nuzzled under his neck slowly feeling her as he leaned back some and despite his best efforts he couldn't extract her as she just told him she was so so sorry. And soon he found himself just laying back on the pillows with her atop of him. And as she pulled up, straddling his hips she blinked and blushed when she realized that David was erect in his pants. She swallowed hard and moved her hips ever so slightly as David turned bright red and the reached up as she took his hand in hers.

There was an unspoken moment as their eyes connected, "I-I haven't been with a stallion in decades..." she said,

"Lyra... I don't want to hurt you emotionally. I'm not looking for a herd at all. I....Omph" Instantly his protests were cut off as Lyra all but pushed her self down on him pushing her furry muzzle to his lips as he groaned out their tongues met. And soon her arms were behind his back as the two shared a passionate kiss.and before long as he had made his intentions clear if she was willing to accept that he wasn't looking for a herd, he wasn't going to deny her what seemed to be an ultimate fantasy. As their arms embraced David held her hand roaming down her back over her rump or flank as she broke the kiss and looking into his eyes.

"I don't want to hurt you either if you are not ready or willing.... I understand." In the end, his passion and lust won out as he said.

"Twilight's gonna kill us in the morning."

(Clop Begins)

"That mare needs to get herself laid! She spends all her time book reading, and researching things," she said softly and pulling back she leaned up and then very slowly carefully lifted her button-up shirt over her belly and breasts. Her mint fur covered her entire body. and as her breasts came into view, like he thought her nipples were a Darker Green, and without hesitation, he reached up to take hold of her breasts as they fit perfectly in his large strong hands as his thumb and forefinger. Pinching them lightly as she moaned out and arching her back she didn't notice him kicking off his shoes, and then leaning down she kissed him on his lips softly, and finally slowly she slide down a bit as her hands pulled up his shirt pushing it over his head as he swallowed allowing her to run her hands over his chest as he giggles softly when she found a ticklish spot. and she took time to tickle him.

For Lyra this was too good to be true, she would have to thank Pinkie Pie, either this was some hallucination or dream, either way she didn't want it to end as her hands roamed over his mostly furless chest, his skin showed no signs of damage but whereas hers had only a light covering of fur all over her body saver her more intimate areas, he was almost completely devoid of body fur. And what fur he did have was was long and somewhat coarse. She could feel how tight his muscles were under his skin. And the very definition of tightly packed he could be a supermodel with his body, as she ran her nose up over his abs and extended her tongue to lick up his abs tasting the light sweat there. Salty exotic, as she slowly allowed her hands to reach down to his pants and carefully fiddling with the dense fabric she was able to slowly pull the button and zipper down. And hooking her fingers in his waistband she slowly pulled his pants down, as she felt him lift his hips some and slowly she pulled them over his rear and as she did she could see his groin had a covering of mane and she didn't entirely object as it wasn't thick to be unsightly but then as she reached his erection it slid out of his pants.

His shaft was larger than the last stallion she had been with and that was already a plus in his favors as she looked him over as she slowly carefully to hold of his shaft pulling his pants down. The heavy looking balls in his sac as she inspected it more firmly. Inhaling she got his unique scent, as her hand ran up, unlike a stallion that had a flared tip and a medial ring in the middle his shaft wasn't smooth but had thick veins running up and down the surface and the head of it was almost like a mushroom cap with his urethra up the bottom. Looking at him as she slid closer allowing her to explore to her desires she leaned in and with a close slow lick starting just under the scrotum slowly licked up his shaft making him arch his back as she savored his flavors running up. As her tongue began to trail up his shaft she moaned out, groaning as David sought to control himself to enjoy the sensation of her oral ministrations. Soon enough she had to take his cock into her mouth and she greedily began bobbing her head up and down.

Her tongue ran over his shaft as she suckled on it savoring the flavors but as she tasted his salty precum she began to crave more. Sucking harder and faster, allowing her to twist and turn her head he realized she wanted more. and then her eyes went wide as she felt something strange push up between her legs and start grinding against her pussy through her cotton she groaned out as she held his balls, and redoubled her efforts as David felt the need to unload finally he allowed her what she wanted, as he could feel his balls tighten and finally spray his seed deep into her muzzle as she groaned out pulling her mouth to just wrap around just his cock head as she felt him splash his cum into her mouth as the salty spray coated her tongue sucking nice and hard as she held his shaft in his have.

David's semen splashed over her tongue as she savored the unique musk taste, as she just allowed it to rest on her tongue groaning out as she felt him doing something with his hoofs and slowly as David's back arched he had a slight headache but pushed it off at having hit the floor. Finally, after a few moments, she swallowed and then began to fully pull his pants down making sure they were pulled off entirely as she realized he did not have hooves but feet, and wrapping her hands around the barefoot she inhaled the stronger scent of them. and running her hand over his feet spreading his toes and finally, she leaned in to lick at the large digit before finally starting to suck on his toes as it had a strong scent and flavor before he laughed softly.

"Someone has a foot fetish it seems," he said and slowly used his other foot to push his toes into her panties under her skirt, making her gasp. Slowly she reached behind her undid the catch to her skirt allowing her to stand up and slide down to the floor as her panties were pushed up into her crotch and very slowly used her magic to pull them down as a green glow and before long she slide over his body straddling his hips as she allow his slowly erecting cock to rub against her pussy slowly getting it slick as he reached up to hold her breasts. His hands cradled her tits rolling them up and down and finally she leaned forward and lifted up taking hold of his cock and then crying out as she felt him spread her, slowly growing deeper and deeper into her folds

Lyra almost screamed out as the thunder drown her cry out. and soon her tight folded gripped his shaft nice and tightly. Lyra had not had a stallion for over twenty years. Her obsession with humans of mythology caused several mares to get into their heads she was crazy. And as such few stallions wanted to have much to do with her, and with the word in Canterlot being of her obsession she had a stigma with several stallions, and as such it was why she relocated from the capital city to ponyville a few weeks ago. And as her folds spread aching with how wide he was she began rocking back and forth allowing her tail to lash out over back and forth on his legs.

Taking one of her hands she placed it on his and soon pulling his have from her breast interlaced her fingers with his. Still, as he looked at her feeling the passion and lust flow through him for her he could feel a headache slowly getting worse. But he was determined to enjoy himself as he soon found himself thrusting up and into her as she dropped down growing more erratic as he knew the Mares he had been talking with were going to be pissed at him and made the choice that comes tomorrow he would leave this ponyville. He was sure that he could survive in this world. Once he got out of the pony lands he wouldn't need to worry about survival. And firmly he reached up and in one hard yank pulled Lyra down on top of him and then rolled over on top of her pushing into her as hard as he could thrusting harder and faster as she screamed out a whinny sound and finally Lyra orgasmed.

The first orgasm in years as she wrapped her legs around his back and help him tightly. as her pussy fluttered and massaged his cock milking it and as he plowed her throughout her orgasm pounding her as hard as he could, and soon arching his back as he felt a rush of pleasure and then a cry out as a lance of pain shot through his head. And finally, his shaft throbbed and swelled spraying his seed deep into her body splashing against her cervix, into her womb...

(Clop Ends)

Needing a quick rest Lyra panted out as he rolled onto his back off of her and she pulled her self close to him, as the human snuggled closer to her and she rested on his body just needing a few moments to rest before they gathered their clothes and headed upstairs to a guest room. Tears ran down her cheeks tears of joy that she had been proven right.

Sadly Lyra woke up to the sound of a scream, one that caught her off guard, as she looked up and saw the Elements of Harmony standing there shocked. Well, Twilight was the one shocked, the rest of the mares save Pinkie Pie just looked on with confusion, as Pinkie Pie simply stood there smiling as if everything was absolutely normal. And Just as Twilight Screamed, "LYRA" It made Lyra feel like she was a foal with having had her hand caught in the cookie jar, and moments later came to a lower boom and the shower of confetti.

The sound would have woken almost every pony in ponyville had Twilight not put anti-spying wards on the library that kept sounds from escaping to preserve David's privacy. Pinkie holding her party horn as smiled and then put it away, or rather having it simply Vanished as she asked, "Hey Lyra can I have my Key to the Library back?"

"YOU?!" Twilight gasped, "You let her Rape David?!" Twilight asked in shock and at this point, Lyra was bucking mad at such an accusation. As she jumped up stark naked as she used her magic to clamp Twilight's muzzle shut as she all but roared out.

"I DID NO SUCH THING!" Using a bit of magic to make sure her voice drew Twilight's attention. As a green glow was over Twilight's muzzle keeping her silenced. And standing there she roared out at Twilight,

"I did no such thing, How Dare you accuse me of such a vile act!" And at this point, Lyra in a scolding tone of voice told Twilight exactly what happened. From finding Pinkie Pie's note the balloons the key, and then the encounter int he library. Still, Twilight was taken aback by it more so that David had pointed out very clearly he didn't want to hurt her, and after learning of what he had been through didn't want to hurt him either.

Finally, as the two unicorns seemed to be settling down as Twilight could clearly feel how deeply Lyra was hurting at the mere accusation of committing rape. Still at this point despite the arguing Shining armor had come to take Twilight to the side as it was Fluttershy who was looking at David Naked body, and it made her blush, as Applejack, Rainbow, Rarity, and even Pinkie Pie had come over. Rainbow had her wings snap up.

His body was covered in tight-packed muscled, he looked as if he was a bodybuilder but rather than go for the mega muscles, he worked on a toned, build, even as he laid there breathing his chest rising and falling as Rainbow could see he was fairly well endowed and for a moment she, Applejack, and Rarity were all just looking at his naked body as he laid there on the pillows. Pillows they knew for a fact was Pinkie Pie's doing. And After a few moments despite the prodding from Fluttershy David wasn't waking up. Fluttershy eventually started shaking him harder as she called out, "David's Not waking up!" And that got everypony's attention.

Despite prodding from almost everyone David was refusing to wake up. And it resulted in calling Doctor Stables despite Pinkie Pie's objection everything would be fine.

"Oh Don't worry his Brain is simply defragging, and rebooting." She was instantly interrupted

"CUT!!" Yelled the Writer as everyone in the library looked at the Writer. Storming over to Pinkie Pie the Writer held up the Partial Script he had settled on.

"Pinkie Pie, the technology of this Equestria line is equal to the late 1940's early 1950's. Computers like you spoke of haven't been invented yet!"

Turning and starting at the writer, "The readers know what I am talking about!" She said with a smile casting a wink to the readers as Twilight marched up and said, "Pinkie you need to follow the script the Writer has given us!"

Pinkie simply crossed her arm and sulked.

"The Longer you keep breaking the fourth wall, the longer it will take for you to get your erotic Scene with me." David said having sat up looking very annoyed.

"Oh Alright!" With it everyone assumed their positions once more, as The Writer said,

"Ok, let's pick up at Fluttershy attempting to wake David."

His body was covered in tight-packed muscled, he looked as if he was a bodybuilder but rather than go for the mega muscles, he worked on a toned, building, even as he laid there breathing his chest rising and falling as Rainbow could see he was fairly well endowed and for a moment she, Applejack, and Rarity were all just looking at his naked body as he laid there on the pillows. Pillows they knew for a fact was Pinkie Pie's doing. And After a few moments despite the prodding from Fluttershy David wasn't waking up. Fluttershy eventually started shaking him harder as she called out, "David's Not waking up!" And that got everypony's attention.

Despite prodding from almost everyone David was refusing to wake up. And it resulted in calling Doctor Stables despite Pinkie Pie's objection everything would be fine.

"Oh Don't worry, his brain simply popped the circuit breaker, and is changing the fuse. He'll be fine in the morning!" Pinkie pie said getting her lines right. And after a while, the Doctor had come in with Nurse Redheart. Fluttershy had gotten a blanket to help preserve David's modesty as The Doctor shined a light in David's eye after opening it, seeing the pupil contract but not show any other sign of registering a reaction to the light. The spell he had placed on David showed no signs of injuries expect the doctor was sure that his healing abilities were working his brain over.

Lyra had a blanket around her as she just sat there looking mortified as Pinkie Pie came up, "Davie will be fine!" Lyra had known the mare was slightly unhinged now she was thinking she was off her rocker as Twilight was listening to the Doctor Stables.

"It's like his brain has gone into shock, as near as I can tell there is a massive chemical imbalance in the brain, Virtually all the hormones that control the emotions of sadness, anger, grief have been utterly drained. And when his brain got a massive dose of Dopamine and Endorphins from sex, it triggered changes in his brain."

Twilight was pacing back and forth, she was going over everything in her mind that had happened to David. The fighting for years, the pain, the grief and her might also pick up on what everyone had been talking about. Including her brother about how used he would be to the violence and aggression he would be adjusted to... then there was the Guyver, designed to protect its host. And it shielded his mind from even active Telepathic probes. And then why had it not protected him from adjusting to the violence...and then it hit her.

"I understand!" Twilight said realizing what Pinkie Pie had done and then she rushed over to Pinkie and said, "Pinkie you are a genius!" As all the mares listened to her as she explained.

"David's been fighting for years, filled with all sorts of pain that no pony should have to go through. Throughout it all as time went on he began to slowly grow accustomed to always feeling grief from the loss of his friends, and so he channeled it into his aggression like My Brother said. Then after so long possibly weeks before his arrival in Equestria confronted with the destruction of his world, all that pain would be coming to the foreground. Until then he had never had a chance to grieve for his lost friends and allies. Then when he comes to Equestria he's at his limit that was why was begging to die. then wakes up here, and finally all the pain and suffering has come out, draining what little emotional reserves he had and still grieving he was draining the hormones as fast as they could be produced, Then when he was with Lyra, he was on empty and his body suddenly receiving a shot of pleasure and enjoyment was such a shock, his body realized that he had become accustomed to something that was harmful to him and now his healing abilities are undoing the changes restoring the hormones and chemicals! Like blowing circuit fuse, tripping the circuit breaker, replacing the fuse and resetting it!"

All the ponies in the room there looked at Twilight, confused. As Applejack asked, "Doctah can ya translate that for us?"

"Basically his brain had become so used to high levels of aggression and violence, and adjusted to that as a normal state. If... Twilight is right, and he spent weeks in his world before crossing over, with most of his enemies dead... he would have had his first real chance to grieve. Then here he has multiple shocks, and hormone rushes, such as when he first woke up, and when Nurse Redheart collected the semen sample, the activity that followed, breaking down here. He was basically drained emotionally, then had a pleasant reaction, without the constant supply of the other emotions for his anguish, rage, sadness. The Hormones that provide you pleasure or happiness was such a shock to his depleted system, that his body has responded to heal the brain tissue, to restore his emotional balance."

"A-are you saying his pain will be all gone?" Fluttershy asked as the Doctor shook his head and said.

"No, he will still feel pain and anguish. But with his other emotions in balance and no longer adjusted to constantly feeling aggressive or violent, allowing him to approach his trauma a bit more level-headed. There is just one... small problem. His body might be responding in a negative way to heal him of what it has interpreted as poison," It made every pony there stand and frightful. "Rendering him immune to the effect of Dopamine, making him suffer from clinical depression. Permanently."

"How can we know?" Lyra said concerned frightened she might have destroyed him. hands covering her muzzle tears running down her eyes, as Pinkie put a hand on her shoulder and smiled.

"Not until he wakes up naturally. Right now there are so many chemicals running through his system I don't want to risk a magic spell or injection." And right now there was absolutely no emotion from David. He laid there breathing deeply and evenly, locked in a coma. And as David's mind begun to return to activity. A slight jerk came as if a jolt had been sent through his body and then he began to breathe a bit more erratically. less regular, but still deep. And soon the first trickle of emotions came out as his eyes began to move rapidly under his eyes. Dreams as Fluttershy said, they were not nightmares but dreams confusing jumbled dreams. David had begun to recover.

In the field he found himself, David could see the stars wheeling overhead through the stars it played and he could see images flash of some of the battles he had personally fought. What confused him was that he was seeing himself in the third person, as if someone had been recording his battles. He was confused, standing naked in the field but despite the wind blowing, he was not cold as he heard a voice calling his name. As he turned around, he was greeted by a Magnificent sight. Standing was what appeared to be a Nondescript form of a quadrupedal Alicorn. Holding a milky white or cream-colored coat that was full of shimmering stars and he could see that she had a mark on her flank in the formation of a swirling galaxy.

Running from her eyes were tears. And she spoke tenderly. "I am so sorry you have endured such pain. No pony should endure such suffering."

Defensively as David was not sure he was dreaming now as he took a defensive stance fearful, and he began to try and raise his mental defenses and was about to summon the Guyver.

"If you summon the Guyver, Lyra heartstrings who lays beside you shall die. You will also severely injure the elements of Harmony who now watch over you as you sleep."

"Your Guyver pulled you into the fold in which it remains when unneeded, and I sensed your presence, your noble heart. Your pain. So I guided it to have you emerge. In the World of Equestria. If I could save the people of your world, I would. My little Ponies need your help Guyver IV. David Jackson. Times of trouble and hardships are upon them. Some they can triumph over. others are beyond their abilities. Only you can help protect them, from these unknown threats."

"Why should I help you? I wanted to die with my world." David said angrily. True that was then, this was now.

"I have given you my blessing. I have granted you the ability to father children with any sentient upon Equestria. A chance to have a family, with friends who love you, though they do not yet know it. You shall discover the Guyver is not the weapon you believe it to me. Nor are you... But the choice is yours. Help them or don't. I ask that you do.." And with it the field began to fade

Hours went by and as the Sun slowly started to shine and fill the library. Lyra had come over beside David, Pinkie Pie was absolutely certain that David was going to be fine. She had never been wrong before. Finally, David winced some as he could hear a collective gasped, and then he began aware of a pounding headache... one that sounded like kettle drums. With a heavy groan, David began to try and sit up as he tried to piece together where he was and he said, "I find that drummer I'm gonna throttle him." He said and then head Lyra's voice as he blinked open his eyes and saw Lyra and looking around. He saw Twilight and the other Mares and instantly realizing he was naked, did what any man would do, surrounded by a bunch of friends who found him lying naked in their home after screwing a stranger. He freaked out.

After a few moments, he was suddenly grappled and held down by several of the mares as he panicked "David Calm down please!" He heard Twilight say as fatigue came over him and he was surrounded by several mares as he looked at the concerned look on their faces as moments later he saw Doctor Stables and Nurse Redheart, Looking up he asked,

"Did I hit my head or something?" Looking around realizing and remembering what he said last night almost felt hypocritical

"Dun feel bad, Pinkie Pie dun set both ya'll and Lyra up last night."

Looking at Pinkie Pie as she smiled and then the Doctor said for all the ponies to get back, "You've been in a coma for the better part of the night."

With Pillows put behind him, David began to sit up as he did his best to keep the blanket over his crotch to preserve some modesty. This was despite the protests of the mares who were enjoying the sight. Kneeling down the Doctor began telling him of what happened as well as their theory of emotional re-balancing. And such and then the questions, such as his emotional state to make sure he wasn't clinically depressed. Throughout the questions of his friends and family did bring pain to his mind, but it was not as potent as before, and most importantly came asking him to remember the good times, the times before he was altered. And with it, David did remember the good times pushing the thoughts of what happened. memories of joy came but as he focused on it came the tears and sadness, in the end, it was not the overpowering agony he knew before. Yes, the pain was there and would be for a long time. But David was neurologically re-balanced. With his brain no longer adapted to high levels of aggression, anger, and despair...he could begin to adjust.

Chapter 8, A Stallion's Rewards

edited with Grammarly
Has Clop, search for Clop begins, and lasts until the end of the Chapter.

Chapter 8
A stallion's rewards

David hit the bed in the Master bedroom of the Apple family farm. Granny Smith insisted and wouldn't take no for an answer from the stallion that saved her grandfilly. He wasn't really tired, but still it had been a blast. For the first time he had actually had any thoughts of home pushed out of his head. Dancing and even singing at the party. There had been only a single hang up, Mayor mare and the other mares hailed him as a hero, David didn't feel like it. No. David refused Mayor Mare's offer of a parade when he returned, which shocked all the ponies at the party. It was something that was honestly a new experience for him to be praised as a hero.

"I didn't save them to be hailed as a hero, I didn't save Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle. To earn your praises or respect. I did it because I had the power to help." If Anything all it did was cement his stature as a local hero. Many mares had never seen a stallion so willing risk his own life. It wasn't out of cowardice, it was just how they were raised to avoid dangerous situations like that. And for many mares, it made him all but irresistible.

And for that reason Lyra, Barb, and the rest of the Elements of Harmony had remained close beside him, one of them almost always latched on his arms. The most frequent was Applejack, Rarity, or oddly Rainbow Dash. She had always been very much a tough mare, very macho as David would call her. Of course the Three fillies had thanked him very much for saving them and watching them play with their friends at the farm had brought him much joy. Fluttershy had also genuinely concerned him, she had been paralyzed with fright when she saw the Bone serpent, and even then it took a stiff drink to get her to calm down, and of course being in the arms of David as he just held her until she was able to relax. And that seemed to help her calm down just enough to take the edge off her nerves allowing Granny Smith to take care of her. David had caught a lot of jealous looks from a number of mares.

David even with his night Whirling around him and a very slight buzz of intoxication. He had noticed a clear change in his... guardians, was the best way that he could think of them. They seemed nervous with each other, giving glances to each other almost nervously. He had also noticed that all of the Pegasus had been having trouble keeping their wings folded down. Rainbow Dash didn't even bother after a point. At first David was confused but then it dawned on him, guys got erect when they got aroused... Pegasus got wing boners. He did his best to avoid flirting with them, to make it seem like he was interested and did his best to remain by his friends.

With Twilight, Lyra and the two lts, Shining armor had ordered to stay behind. The two unicorns would be heading to Lyra's place tomorrow morning. Finally after a bit more drinking David had feinted being a bit too out of it. He was sure that Applejack had seen through the ploy, but her Body Language said she was getting aroused, something he was very good at reading because the only way you could tell a hidden zoanoid about to attack you was telltale signs in body language. Along with the rest of her friends was starting to tell him they were having a little too much to drink, their inhibitions were getting lower and rather than them do something they might regret in the morning. So he had been lead upstairs by Big Mac to the main house. When Big Mac called him on the act. David told him truthfully, he would feel like vermin come morning if he took advantage of his new friends in an inebriated state. All he heard was Big mac snicker-wicker at that as he was lead inside. Still it was nice to get some alone time.

Out in the Barn were the Party was still going on. Big Mac came up to whisper in his sister's ear. "Hey Sis, David decided ta head ta bed thinking ya, and yer friends were getting a little too heavy into yer drinkings." he said and kissed Applejack on the cheek. "An he didn't want ta lead yall into thinking he was taking advantage of ya." and he made sure that not only Applejack heard that but all her mare, and dragoness friends did as well. "He's in the herd master's bedroom."

And with it Applejack looked down at her glass of Applejack Daniels and set it down before looking to the other 7 members of her herd even with the new addition of Lyra as an acquaintance, she had more in common with Twilight with their academic interests even if Lyra was focused on human lore. Between the two of them, they had surmised that perhaps yes humans had been existed on Equus at one time. That perhaps they were inter-dimensional travelers. All Cultures had tales of humans, Minotaur, dragons, Gryphons, and with some tales being of lands dominated by humans, with humans filling them. So Twilight sharing with Lyra that David most likely came from a parallel universe caused Lyra to speculate that if David could get here, perhaps others could too. And perhaps from Equestria to Earth. With chaos magic in some areas being the most common sighting places it made sense and the two began to actually go on for hours. That had been after Lyra had shared her initial findings with Twilight once David had recovered.

All eight had begun to depart from the barn and looking at each other. Twilight may have been the Leader of the Elements of Harmony, But Applejack was by far the most responsible of all them. "We all are thinking the same thing fillies."

"Did you see him out there how he kick that thing's flank without taking a single hit! Flawless Victory!" Rainbow Dash said her wings trembling as they stood up. They had been standing straight for so long they ached and hurt.

As Lyra started to excuse herself, Applejack took hold of her ear and said, "Yer apart of this herd of mares and dun ya argue about it." The claim they were all in a herd made all the Mares perk up and go blushing even Barb looked at Applejack. "Yer our friend as well, and don't think I t'aint seen him looking at that flank and tail you have when y t'aint looking." she said. Making Barb blush brightly.

"He's been looking at yours as well Applejack." Pinkie said with a giggle.

It did cause Applejack to blush but turning around she said, "Not to mention your plot as well Pinkie!" That made Pinkie blush as her cheeks turned into dark red cherries.

Looking over to Fluttershy as she spoke in a more kinder voice, much like Rainbow Dash He wings too were fully extended. As it lead to her embarrassment. "He's been very kind to you as well. Such as bringing you a watered down drink and then holding you until you calmed down." Applejack didn't feel the need to remind her of the morning they woke up together.

"He didn't even hesitate to fight against the Bone Serpent despite not knowing what it was. His first impulse wasn't to run, it was to protect." Lyra said after Applejack let go of her ear once she was sure she wasn't going to try and sneak out. "I didn't even know he was that powerful..." she said.

"Indeed Darling," Rarity said, "He was both shocked and surprised we all stood up for him so eagerly. He's also confused about his feelings for us, he's very attracted to us."

"Oh, perhaps we should tell him he doesn't need to choose just one of us!" Pinkie Pie bounced...

With a bit of a firm voice, Fluttershy Spoke, "Fleur Di Lis said we should let him approach us when he was ready." She said concerned but also embarrassed how quickly she spoke up..

"If we do that We could lose him to some other mare. Remember how Celestia will often point Ponies in the path of happiness. But she never tells them what path to take." Twilight said.

Barb blinked as she said, "You sound like you want us all to join him in bed for the night!" And Barb actually found that idea genuinely arousing. For the most part she and Rarity had been Flirting since they met in Ponyville at the start of the Summer Sun Festival.

"That is exactly what ah am saying we do. We all know there are a number of stallions who are open minded in ponyville but they are all parts of herds save Big mac. and their herd mares sometimes enjoy time with other stallions." And with it Applejack said with a blush, "Ah Think if we wait too long, we'll possibly lose a stallion who could be our perfect herd master." Finally she turned to head off to the main house."

In Canterlot Celestia smiled softly as she was brushing Luna's mane out sensing that they were all heading to the house of the Apple family.

((From here to the end of the chapter is nothing more than a Clop scene and can be ignored if desired, Clop begins))

As David laid in the bed he was suddenly aware of the bedroom door opening up and he watched Applejack coming in. And what surprised him the most was she was naked his eyes went open in surprise as slowly one by one Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Barb, Pinkie Pie, Twilight, Lyra, and last and far from least Fluttershy slowly came in. Of all Fluttershy was the most embarrassed being there naked As his fright concern and reluctance was instantly felt by all as they began approaching him on either side of the bed the slowly began to climb on as Applejack spoke.

"Sugahcube, we're not as drunk as ya think David... Relaxed... not impaired." she said as Lyra slowly used her magic to uncovered David as Twilight's magic began pulling off his socks,...

"If we were, Unicorn magic is the first thing that becomes difficult to use with fine manipulation." Twilight said. As soon once he was uncovered David felt Applejack close to him. Laying on his right side, Rainbow Dash on his left both had positioned themselves in his arms. Their hands roamed over his shirt covered chest as soon his pants and underwear were pulled down by Rarity and oddly Fluttershy who was blushing so brightly.

Before he could protest he felt Applejack's lips on his own. Kissing him firmly as finally laying down there unable to avoid getting an erection, David could only moan out into the kiss as he felt Rainbow Dash tug at the bottom of his shirt and with Applejack's help pull it up over his head as he felt a pair of fur covered hands take hold of his feet. As he heard Lyra tell Twilight that she found his feet David's most interesting features. inhaling his scent he felt Lyra actually inhale the scent on his felt as Twilight's less sure touch was more inspection based as she ran her fingers through his toes making David squirm some as Twilight discovered David was ticklish. And soon Lyra began sucking on his toes, and soon he heard Twilight say, "He does have a nice scent, strong, healthy..." and then he felt a lick from Twilight making him gasp.

As he struggled weakly he soon felt Dash turn his head to kiss him on the lips and as he felt some hands caress his cock he jumped some as David was almost in a panic. And at that moment they all froze. Applejack asked softly. "Do you want us to stop?"

And with it all the mares held still as David swallowed looking Frightful as he could feel their warmth the arousal in his loins but also looking to the Eyes of all the mares he could see the affection he bites his lip..."Most stallions where I come from dream about this sort of thing... the reality is it never happens..." AppleJack put a finger over his lips to silence him.

"You didna answer the question, Ya want us to stop?" She asked pulling her finger away.

Swallowing hard as David knew she would and shaking his head he said, "No...I just haven't been with...." and instantly Rainbow Dash silenced him with a kiss and with a moan he gave into the kiss allowing them to tend to his needs both physical, emotional and spiritual. Breaking the kiss Rainbow said....

"Less talk then..." And he allowed his hands to roam down their backs over their sides and then sliding over their cutie marks he began to run his hand over the front of their belly tickling them making both mares giggle as his hand slide between their legs making Rainbow clench her legs around his fingers when he touched her clit. Applejack moaned out as she arched her back feeling his hand on her clit. David looked over at Rainbow allowing her to relax and she slowly parted her legs as David began to slowly work his fingers in and out of Applejack and Rainbow Dash's slit. Making sure to catch their clits between his fingers as he finger fucked them, he groaned out as Twilight and Lyra left his feet, hand sliding up his legs as Lyra said,

"So Strong... This is from the Armor?" she asked as Twilight also sliding up said,

"Apparently."

David could feel hands roaming over his body exploring, he could feel the claws of barb tracing over his body, and the timid hands of Fluttershy and of course Pinkie seemed to delight in finding his ticklish spots. Rarity seemed to enjoy simply tracing his muscle line as hands began to finally reach his shaft and balls and slowly each mare began to hold his balls, his erect shaft taking turns as Twilight and Lyra pulled his legs apart giving them better access as soon Twilight and Lyra joined near his crotch. As he fingered Applejack and Rainbow when he felt the first tongue on his shaft he groaned out giving Applejack and Rainbow a chance to press their muzzles to his lips and both of them attempting to kiss him. He could feel their tongues pushed into his mouth as he played with them unlike before now they were battling him for dominance as he obliged feeling the first lick run up his balls over the underside of his shaft.

Sliding his fingers in and out of Rainbow and Applejack slowly he felt tongues slide up over his groin and crotch licking his balls as he yelped some when Barb licked him her tongue had a very slight ridged surface similar to a cat tongue as Fluttershy was the very last one and her nervousness concerned him and soon the kiss was broken as he watched Applejack and Rainbow Dash begin, to kiss each other as Rarity he could feel her had kept tracing his muscles him some as she was pulling her self over his shaft and then she held it and then as the girls broke their kiss David could see the White mare reach down to take hold of his shaft and then she slid down all the way arching her back as she could feel him fill her extremely tight passage. David arched his back and pushed up to meet her thrust down. Rarity moaned and gave a whinny as she began to meet his hips finally as she was incredibly tight.

After a few moments in the velvet vice he could feel her slowly adjusting as her slick inner folds massaged and gripped around his shaft as he looked up seeing her trembling and soon she groaned out. as A purple and green figure came up behind Rarity reaching around as Barb began to straddle his upper thighs and took hold of Rarity's breasts massaged them pinching her nipples as soon the pair began to rock back and forth. David groaned as he felt her slide back and forth hands on her hips as he just watched her look in his eyes. Slowly as he reached up to hold her breasts Barb put her hands over his allowing him to pinch her nipples as one trailed down and slowly pressed her clit to David's shaft so that as she rocked back and forth his shaft began to stimulate her Rarity gave a lustful moan as her arms reached up behind her to wrap around the back of Barb's head as he saw the dragoness and Rarity kiss as they opened their muzzles and soon their tongues began to intertwine. Losing himself in the erotic sight.

The sight of the other girls began to get too much for him as he could feel his hips thrust up harder and faster into her body pinching and holding her nipples she whinnied some "Oh Sweet Celestia!" And soon she groaned out as she was soon bucking up and down and finally as Rarity cried out as she finally Orgasmed and moaning out she arched her back and as her folds contracted David pushed up into her as deep as he could manage and then finally he could feel his loins tense as he saw stars in his vision and soon his shaft throbbed spraying his semen deep inside Rarity as his ejaculation along with her folds rippling and milking his shaft to draw his seed inside of her very core. finally all too soon their orgasm faded and instantly Rarity felt forward wrapping her arms around his neck as she licked his Cheek and finally looking into his eyes as they remained joined. Finally Rarity kissed David as he wrapped his arms around her back and after the Kiss was broken he could see tears in her eyes.

Kissing him again she slowly lifted up. pulling his softening shaft from between her tight folds as David panted out softly, he wasn't sweating but he needed only a few moments as Rainbow Dash suddenly kissed him on the lips and slowly began to slide her body down his chest and then she whispered. "Most stallions need 20-30 minutes before they can perform again. And might only be able to go two or three times, four if they have herbal help."

"Let's see if you can get up as quickly as Redheart said you did." And slowly Rainbow dash leaned down to his flaccid cock and inhaling she wrapped her lips around the soft tip and began to suck the length into her mouth sliding down savoring the flavors of Rarity and David combined. As she suckled she ran her tongue around the head and shaft of David could feel the surge of blood restore himself slowly to a full erection, Rainbow moaned out as she pulled off producing a suction with a loud wet pop. "Oh Sweet Moon and Sun!" Slowly Dash not wasting any time began attempted to straddle David's hips but this time he smiled grabbing hold of Dash and pulling her down on top of him as she gave a whine of surprised as he quickly pulled her down surprising the Mares as he pushed his lips to Dash, careful of her wings he held her down and slowly placed kisses on her throat. holding her as he gave a growl that caused Dash to shudder...

"Did you think I would just lay on my back and let you take me?" He said as Dash could feel her self shutter and his hands roamed over her body, feeling the aggression building in him he ran his hand under her back to take hold of her mane and once he was sure he had a firm hold of her he kissed her collarbone, or wishbone as he felt, and then finally turning her to her side David slid behind her as the mares moved to watch. Applejack had warned them he might get aggressive with them as he slide between Dash's wings as they extended over his arm she could feel his strength and power as he slowly pulled her mane down forcing her to lift her head up exposing her throat forcing her to submit. She could also feel that despite the fact he could could simply take want he wanted from her and his aggression he was very careful of her wings feeling him kiss her throat and a throaty moan escaped. As her tail lifted out of the way a sign of submission feeling him love bite her throat just as Gilda did sometimes.

Finally as his hand roamed over her breasts pinching her nipples and cupping them as he twisted them softly and licking her neck were he put the love bites. "Seems the Tomcolt of the group likes to be made to submit..." he told her as Dash blushed deeply and as his hand roamed down her body over her belly and his growl came up. He was behaving just like a predator, and he was, and she was his prey. Gilda enjoyed treating her like this and she found it so exciting... Gilda easily got past her defenses... and now a Stallion had her at his mercy as his hand reached down over her side tickling her softly and then down her hip and thigh before he slid his hand over her back thigh and then under her leg slowly hooking his fingers behind and lifting her thigh up to expose her pussy to the rest of the room. Moving himself so that his shaft laid across her left inner thigh but he did not penetrate her as he bite her neck and just holding her as he inhaled her scent.

"What do you want Dash?" He asked softly tenderly his voice held no growl,

"You know what I want." She pleaded and then as he nibbled her shoulder and slowly shifted to her wing she groaned out as the Wings were so sensitive they had to be to feel the air currents and it made her shutter pushing back into him as she tried to reach down to take hold of his cock only for him to hook her leg over his keeping it out of the way and then taking a firm yet gentle hold of her wrist.

"No I want to hear you say the words." He told Dash and soon she whimpered a blush upon her face. She realized he was going to keep teasing her relentlessly until she complied...

"Please Fuck me, Take me..." she gave a whiny as he leg go of her wrist and slowly reached down to take hold of his cock as the mares watch him press it to her folds and then slowly firmly pressing it into her slick folds as he held her clit and bit at her mane holding her tightly as he began to thrust his hips back and forth allowing the mares to watch as he plowed into Rainbow dash holding her firmly securely but with great tenderness nibbling her neck and mane she could feel his balls sliding up and down on her inner thigh as she felt him push in and hard as he whispered,

"You know Dash it takes longer for me to reach orgasm after the first...I wonder how many times I can make you cum before I do."

And that made her whimper as Dash could feel him thrusting up from the position beside her as the other mares watch her getting fucked by a dominant stallion. Groaning out as Pinkie pie was smiling at a sight that must have been as worthy for a porn movie. The human behind her growls out as his hand now moved to run over her belly and caress her breasts as she had fully submitted to the stallion who had saved her sister Scootaloo. Feeling him inside her as he spread her so wide, she wasn't a virgin like Fluttershy, but she had popped her own cherry with some toys and Gilda's help. but turned down the affections of any stallion she just wasn't interested... until now. And with it she bared her teeth grunting out as he pounded her hard and fast making her rock back and forth as her breasts jiggled, as David ran his hand over her breasts as he found them larger than expected. And that pleased him as he leans over her and lifting her right breast up he kissed it licking her nipple sending a shudder through her body.

As she recalled all the things he could do the selfless actions for three ponies he knew not of who they were. She felt her passion rise seeing how willingly he had thrown himself into danger recalling how when she asked him that he knew he could defeat the Bone Serpent, his answer shocked her. He didn't know if he could defeat it. And with it the fact he had held true to his word of being more than willing to stand up for the weak, the passion she felt from him made her cry out as her wings stood tall and then arching her back she cried out feeling him continue pounding her as her orgasm hit her like a ton of bricks. as her body shuddered feeling the orgasm come through her true to his word he did not orgasm, it was common for stallions and mares to feel on the other's emotions and make each other orgasm at the same time. but with his endurance she cried out loud enough she was sure they heard it in Canterlot.

David could feel her folds flutter around his shaft nice and hard as he continues pounding and thrusting in and out of her allowing his body to slide out from behind her slowly straddling her leg and keeping her right leg lifted up and over his chest and shoulder as he continued pounding her as he closed his eyes and when he felt some mare licking his back he moaned out Looking over at the others the fact they were all playing with each other fingering themselves as Pinkie pie was eating out Rarity's pussy and vice versa David groaned out as the sight was too much for him to endure as he pushed in and buried his shaft as hard as he could as she could feel his shaft throb and finally begin spraying a load deep inside of Dash as he pressed the very tip of his cock to her cervix. allowing his shaft to squirt into her womb coating the inside attempting to impregnation her as he groaned out.

"Oh Damn!" he said as he slowly Leaned forward collapsing onto dash pressing his lips to hers and kissing her. as he shuddered holding her. She kissed him back and smiled almost in a teasing voice she asked.

"What's matter ever see two mares go at it before?"

"Not in person no." he said with a smile and that made Dash look at him and giggle madly as David allowed her to roll on top of him.

"Yer gonna have ta get used to it, Mares often share pleasures with each other." Applejack said as she slowly slid up to David as Dash moved to the side. "Ya definitely have more get up an go than Big Mac does." The farm pony said.

And with that it dawned on him that to know that She would have to have had a relation with her Brother! They were incestuous.."You've both shared the bed?" he asked surprised.

"Why of course sugah... Is something the matter?" She asked genuinely concerned.

"Uh no me personally." He said Quickly looking into her eyes, "Handled by two mature and emotionally prepared individuals I personally think Incest can be beautiful... for humans culturally Incest almost universally is considered one of the more severe Taboos."

Applejack listened and smiled as she heard Twilight Say... "It's uncommon for us but not far from unknown. And it is a natural development between Herd siblings. My Brother and I also share our love. But We also understand the need for genetic diversity. With so few males, Inbreeding is a real danger. It's a reason why you are so important with your ability to breed any pony. In addition to being the Last of your kind, it's important to preserve as much as possible. So.... Ommph!"

And Twilight was instantly silenced by Barb kissing her on the lips saving David from one of her long winded speeches and lessons. The two were very intimate. Twilight may have hatched Barb... And technically Twilight was a surrogate mother. But Barb being a Dragon she matured mentally much faster than ponies. She did not yet have the stunning intellect More incredible wisdom of her much older kin. but by the time she was ten years old she was already operating at Twilight's level and with Twilight being just shy of 80 years old. Barb viewed Twilight as more a sibling. Like Ponies Dragons were a very long lived race. But they aged in spurts, growing to massive size Some of the oldest were thousands of years old could be considered for mountains. Thankfully Dragons reproduced much slower than ponies did.

"There's a lot ya have ta learn about us then Sugah...Mares approach a stallion they desire as their herd master... sometimes it's mare at a time. Other's it's like us, a group of mares who find a stallion we all like." And as her words sunk into his hormone addled Brain he went wide eyed

Left flabbergasted David looked at her as he said. "I'm Flattered but..." and instantly Applejack put her finger on his lips to shush him... and then after planing a Kiss on him she slowly moved to straddle his hips and laid upon him pulling his head into her cleavage. and with that he slowly wrapped his arms around her inhaling her earthy apple hinted scent as he ran his hands over her muscular back and finally he pulled back and looked up at her...

"Let's take it one day at a time see if you girls can actually stand being around me the long you get to know me. And if it doesn't work out... I would rather accept it than force something that isn't meant to be..." he told Applejack.

That night Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity had chosen to focus their affections on David, and while the Other mares enjoyed each other's arms and company in intimate ways. Tonight was for them for the one who so selflessly and willingly put himself in harms way for ponies he didn't even know. As for David he found out the limit of his endurance without the Guyver and the mares in his bed... were greatly impressed.

Author's Note

This chapter was getting LONG with the Clop action and wanting to preserve the emotional tone and romance rather than show off erotica for the sake of erotica. If desired I can write the full erotic scene as a separate story unto it's self.

Chapter 9, Y.A.N.A.

The Parts about Daring Do and Vinyl were all written by Axel106106. Mason is also his character design. So Hats off to Axel106106 for helping me write this chapter. I want to point out that Mason Williams is 18. The Guyver Unit he has simply has preserved his youth so I repeat he is 18 years of age.

Edited with Grammarly
Clop in it search Clop begins and Clop ends

A New Life Begins
Chapter 9
Y.A.N.A.

As David laid in the between Pinkie Pie and Applejack. Last night they all expressed interest in him being their herd master. But with the complications of the upcoming Visit to Canterlot, David was more mentally focusing on that more than the meeting, and asked if they could come back to it afterwards. In the Morning he would need to head to Rarity's Boutique for proper attire, if not to impress the Nobles of Canterlot, to show respect to Princess Celestia and and Princess Luna. So Rarity had taken his measurements and would be up most of the night working on alterations to an outfit. He had expressly told her that he needed it to be relatively form fitting because when he summoned the Guyver, anything bulky and flowing would be destroyed in the energy field. Nothing had happened between David and Fluttershy yet. He still did not want to make her feel obligated to be with him. Despite how much he found her attractive, she was still too nervous and shy around the others and concepts of sex to her made her very nervous almost ashamed.

He had sat down to talk with her asking her why she was so embarrassed and ashamed holding her hand and she explained. In school she had begun to develop her breasts at a relatively early age and as she grew so did they and by the time she was 140 her breasts were almost double the size of most the other fillies. That she had been targeted and ridiculed for them and the other fillies had mocked her as a freak and made the stallions think of her in the same way, and now she had the figure and bust size of a mare who had already had a foal or three. Even though she was still a virgin.

David was shocked and held her. Telling her that he found her beautiful and revealed to her his own secret that he found large breasted women or mares very very attractive. And he had always had a thing for mares like her. Which caught her by surprise. His embrace and the feeling of affection made her break down and cry in his arms. Still as David slept he almost wished that the rest of the Mares where here, but sadly they all needed to prep for their trip. So Twilight, Barb and Lyra were off helping to gather her notes and items she felt would be important for the meeting. Rarity was off making alterations with his clothes. Right now Fluttershy was making sure the animals she cared for would be taken care of so she had some of the Apple Family helping her out and learn the routine.

Rainbow was making sure Scootaloo would be Taken care of and checking in with some other friends. Still as he lay there sleeping he found himself once more in that endless field. looking around he found the Alicorn he had seen before. he felt like he was being manipulated but they were facing an enemy they knew nothing about and he was feeling like he could start a new life. He said,

"I will help them."

The Alicorn nodded her head as she spoke...

"You."

"Are."

"Not."

"Alone."

And with it David felt the image fade It left him confused and concerned. What did she mean he wasn't alone, and he figured he would find out soon enough not knowing of events thousands of miles away... and much earlier in the day, and several hundred miles away consciousness slowly returning to him

Daring Do had made the discovery of a lifetime. She had discovered some ancient ruins 20 miles away from the City of Coin, recently uncovered due to an earth tremor. The City of Coin resided on a decently sized island that floats in the middle of The Great Trade Sea. The island was originally part of the Crystal Empire but is now a large trading hub where all races come to trade, buy, and sell goods and services of all kinds. Whether it be common items to the more exotic goods. One could easily find and purchase more ‘sensual’ services.

The young Archeologist/Explorer/Adventurer was excited. The ruins were filled with ancient tomes and carvings of humans. She couldn’t believe it. From the looks of it, it was a temple that was dedicated to the worship of humans. Occasionally these ruins were found in the world... But this was something special.

The carvings and paintings in the walls were beautiful. She saw pictures of humans and what they were thought to look like. They were intricate and greatly detailed. The best part was they were perfectly preserved! Whoever painted these were very skilled. Enough to rival Celestia’s personal painters.

Some of the paintings showed humans working together with ponies, offering friendship and offering technology and gifts. Others showed them fighting fiercely both with Ponykind, sometimes against them. And this was also mirrored in other scenes with Dragons, Gryphons, Minotaur. and others. While some of them showed humans falling in love with ponies, zebra’s, and other species of the world, starting herds, getting married, and even having foals!

But that was just the tip of the iceberg. She found an altar in the middle of a huge room that was located at the center of the temple. The room itself was one giant tomb. Sarcophagus lined the walls. Her and her expedition team surveyed the ruins. They checked each stone coffin. Most were pony but some of them held what she could only assume were human skeletons! Some of the bodies were even well preserved, mummified remains. This was the biggest discovery imaginable... never before had any human remains ever been discovered. The general held consensus was that Humans were pure mythology. If these proved to be human remains, then the myths were real.

But her biggest find was the altar. More so what was sitting on the altar. A strange ice block that encased a metal orb like about the size of a golf ball though in actuality it was a slightly conical shape that had wires or cords emerging from the bottom of it.. The whole thing was metallic. The metal was unlike anything that was found on the planet. Hell, it could be an artifact of humankind, perhaps something that held great importance to them. An actual piece of their craft. As a result and due to the risk of pirates plundering ruins that held artifacts of unimaginable importance she had called in every favors in the City of Coin to get a full contingent of Guards and sent a letter to Celestia begging her to send a contingent of Solar guard to protect the ruins.

Right now, she’s writing in her journal as she was sitting in her hotel room that she was sharing with her sister. She was lucky enough to run into her sister, Vinyl Scratch, who just so happen to be in the city performing a show at the time. Vinyl was more than happy to let her sister stay with her in her hotel suite.

Right now, Daring Do was writing in her journal. The ruins were being watched and excavated by her team, so she was able to come back for the night and study the object. She had locked the metallic object in her room inside a magical stasis box. The ice encasing the metallic orb was enchanted ice that refused to melt. But the second she touched it, it must have broken the enchantment because it slowly started to melt. Thankfully the box would keep the ice from melting, the magical stasis box was incredible at preservation. She didn't know enough about it but had assumed that it was placed in that ice for preservation or something.

Her thoughts were interrupted as Vinyl walked through the front door laughing.

“Another awesome concert!” The unicorn laughed.

“Hey Vinyl. By the sounds of it, everything went great!” The archeologist asked with a smile, even though she didn’t turn around.

“You know it!” She laughed.

“What are you doing sitting here? You should be having some fun!” Vinyl said.

“But I have work to do.” Daring sighed.

“You need to relax sis. You’re always working nonstop. Besides, you finished your work for the day already. You’re just doing extra now, you overachiever.” The DJ explained.

“But I just made an amazing-Oh that’s nice!” The Pegasus moaned as her sister began massaging her back. Focusing on the joints that connected her wings to her back.

“Come on sis. You need to relax. I’ve felt nothing but stress pouring off you.” Vinyl said in a caring tone as she gently dug her fingers into the muscles. Releasing their built-up tension as she rubbed them in little circles. Her sister’s wings stood up stiffly.

The tan mare melted into her sister’s touch as she leaned her head back into her sister’s bountiful chest. Her ear flicking against the white fur of her big breasts as she heard the ever so comforting sound of her beloved sister’s heartbeat. Making her relax even more.

Daring felt nothing but pure love pouring off Vinyl.

“You can’t resist sis.” She purred as she leans down and locks lips with the sister. Shoving her tongue into her mouth with little resistance.

After a minute of moans and tongue wrestling, they finally break the kiss.

“Well?” The unicorn asked.

“Oh alright. I do need a break anyway. You always did worry over my health.” The archaeologist caved.

“You bet your sweet flanks I do. Now get ready, because we’re going clubbing.” Vinyl laughed before she what her sister was wearing.

“Of course, I wouldn’t mind you wearing that outfit.” Vinyl purred with half lidded eyes.

Daring was sitting around in nothing but purple lacy bra and a lacy thong.

“It’s hot out today, and your one to talk. Look at how you’re dressed.” She said pointing at her sister.

Vinyl wore a white blouse that was tied underneath. Using it more as a bra which showed some cleavage as well as some under cleavage. She wore a mini-skirt that looked like it was taken from a naughty school girl uniform. The miniskirt was so small you could see the bottom of her ass cheeks. Her black thong straps were resting on her hips for everyone to see. Thanks to her skirt being so small, you could easily see the black string of her thong riding up her ass crack. All topped off with black thigh high socks.

“This is how I always dress. Besides, you know you love it.” Vinyl smirked at her sister.

“Yeah, I really do.” She mumbled.

“Quit standing around, get ready! I hired a couple of pleasure stallions for us!” Vinyl urged.

“Alright. Alright.” Daring said as she went to her room and got dressed.

As she did, she looked at the stasis chest for a moment. She checked the large lock on it, making sure it held tightly.

When she was sure it was safe she got back to getting dressed.

When she was done, she walked back out of her room and locked the door. Dressed in black tank top that complimented her DD cups along with wearing form fitting booty shorts. She could hear Vinyl cat call whistling at her as she checked her out.

“Hurry up!”

“It’ not even 7PM. Most of the clubs are just starting to open you know.” She sighed.

“Up-up-up! Less talky. More partying, drinking, and fucking hookers. Doctor Vinyl’s orders!” The sexy DJ ordered.

“Sounds like a very good doctor to me.” Daring laughed.

“Damn straight. Now, if you’re a good filly and we get going now, we’ll pick up where we left off earlier when we get back to the room.” Vinyl wiggled her eyebrows.

“Okay, okay.” Daring laughed as her sister grabbed her hand and pulled her along.

Honestly, this was shaping up to be the best day ever for her. She made the discovery of a lifetime, none of her enemies have attacked her or even know about this. But most of all, she ran into her sister.

Her and Vinyl were always close ever since they were foals. The two were always watching out for each other. They both helped each other follow their dreams. Things weren’t always easy for them. But they managed. Their father was always sick. Many times, they thought they would lose him. Their family was a very loving family that cared for all their foals and herd members. But it was very scary for them to see their dad bedridden. Sleeping most of the time. Hooked up to monitors. Their mothers always worried, sometimes breaking down crying.

But despite his condition. Their father always tried to play with his foals and spend time with his herd. She remembers how she would tell him about all the places she wanted to see or the exhibits she would see at the local museum or read about in books. He would smile and tell her to not be afraid to go for her dreams.

She remembered how Vinyl would put little shows on for him and set up her equipment in his room, so she could give some ‘real music’ as she put it. He would always smile and clap for them.

As times got tougher the two sisters found comfort in each other. One thing lead to another and they had been lovers ever since.

Thankfully new treatments were found, and surgeries were developed. Thanks to one of these treatments. Their dad recovered, it didn’t happen overnight. It was a long and slow process. But the fact of the matter was, they still had their dad with them, they achieved dreams, and their family was happy. They call their dad every week, even to this day just to tell him they love him.

Daring smiled, her life was pretty good. She tightened her grip on her sister’s hand gently. Her sister was right, she needed to relax and have some fun. She couldn’t help but stare at her sister’s perfect ass. Jiggling ever so slightly with each step she took.

Thanks to how empathic ponies are, Vinyl didn’t even have to look to feel how badly her sister wanted her along with her love.

“Don’t worry sweetheart, momma’s gonna take real good care of you later.” Vinyl smirked as she looked back at her sister with half lidded eyes.

This was going to be an amazing night. Nothing could go wrong.

The enchanted chest sat alone in the dark room on top of writing desk. The chest had a light violet glow that surrounded it. It would pulse with magic as it kept the ice encased orb inside it from melting.

As the Ice sat there. The little metal orb set in the middle of the ice began to glow. Streams of magic were pulled from the box and directly into the orb..

After an hour the magic from the box faded completely. Having been absorbed by the artifact, it was now an ordinary chest. The ice began to melt from it, thanks to the how hot it was it didn’t take long for it to thaw out completely.

When the last bit of ice fell away, the metallic disc began to glow as black tendrils shot out and burst out of the chest. Shattering it completely.

The tendrils began to slowly take shape. As time passed they eventually took the form of a tall humanoid like armor.

David was relaxing in Bed awake after that dream with Pinkie Pie and Applejack. Pinkie was very much a more enthusiastic lover who were snuggled around him, trying to piece together a reason for the dream he had of that quadrupedal Alicorn, the second time since the first wasn't a modified memory, otherwise the Guyver would have erased it. The Words "You are not alone." But also the situation with the unknown mystery cloner.

Then it came like a Gunshot, David's mind snapped locking onto the presence of another Guyver unit. And then that terrified him. It was just coming online which meant hyper protection mode. And he couldn't extract himself from the two mares who were starting to rouse. And they had been fearing a night terror and soon Applejack had called out, "Sugahcube, yer alright, it was just a nightmare!" Both of the mares were now partially awake as David felt the Guyver enter hyper protection mode!

Leaning his head back David could only focus his mind on the Guyver unit not knowing who it was. He did his best to push past all the distractions around him reaching out through the link all Guyver's had. All Guyvers had a sort of Telepathic link, a very narrow band that was almost impossible to disrupt. And with it David felt the Guyver come online which many anyone or anything around it was in lethal danger. He had been unable to find the words to tell them to let him up. But after some struggles he was able to pull out of the bed, and stumble over to the Window of the room.

By now the Pinkie Pie genuinely concerned as David focused his thoughts on the unit in question. And then saw through it's eyes, it recognized the presence of another Bio booster and allowed contact. As David instantly felt it working to regenerated the Host. David realized that there was something providing it power, energy for it was working overtime to reconstruct the host. The senses of the Guyver showed it in some sort of room.

He could see that there was a bed, dresser, in table, TV, nothing like he expected. The Thermal and sound sensors detected all sorts of sounds and movement around him, through the walls and without a direct line of sight the Guyver seemed for some reason to be ignoring them. Perhaps because there no high energy discharges, or maybe it didn't detect the presence of another Guyver being attacked. the energy and bio-electrical fields all around dozens, no perhaps over a hundred ponies of all types surrounded it. As the memories of the Host were being transferred back into the host body David finally had a sense of who it was.

Mason Williams. Guyver XIV had finished reconstruction of Mason's body and was transferring his consciousness back.. David couldn't control Mason's Guyver unit. He did learn a trick that allowed him some manipulation over it. And once he was sure that the regeneration and transfer was complete he shouted within his mind for Mason to wake up. Mason was in a deep fog, mentally confused, as he was slowly coming back to awareness.

And as he began crossing into the boundary of Twilight, the state between being sleeping and being awake. He felt the Guyver begin to disengage. Which brought a tremendous sense of Relief to David.

"That musta been some nightmare ya had Sugah?" Applejack said.

Knowing he couldn't lie to her he smiled and said "I was awake thinking about the mysterious person or persons who had cloned the Bone serpent. And something came to my attention that terrified me. I'll explain later when I can put my thoughts into more cohesive terms." The Other mares had looked at him with concern.

For a moment the armor stood there unmoving in the light of the full moon. Then out of nowhere, air began to shoot out of the two vents in the faceplate of the armor like steam, emitting a low hiss. The Host had been roused and awakened. Time to Disengage. The glowing blood red eyes of the Guyver faded

After a moment, the air eventually died down only for the armor to open and float back a few feet. When the armor opened, a young boy fell out and onto the ground.

The armor began sinking into the shadow covered ground and disappearing completely, leaving the boy lying unconscious and naked on the floor, covered in only the light of the full moon.

After hours of partying, drinking, and some nice sex. Daring and Vinyl stumbled back to their suite. Laughing and giggling.

“Now what did I tell you. Those two stallions really know how to give to a mare and good!” Vinyl giggled.

“Yeah, you were right. They really loosened me up.” She smiled.

“In more ways than one.” Vinyl smirked.

Daring blushed a little.

“I mean, two stallions at the same time. One thrusting into you from behind and the other filling you from the front. All the while with your face buried between my legs going to town on me!”

“Vinyl, your embarrassing me!” Daring blushed.

“I mean, you had me screaming at the top of my lungs for over 30 minutes straight!” Vinyl gushed.

“Okay, okay! I get it!” Daring said as they walked into the room and plopped down on the couch.

“Let’s just relax for a bit.” Daring said as she curled up next to Vinyl.

“Sounds good. You’ll need your rest for what I plan on doing to you when we get to bed.” Vinyl smirked as she flipped on the TV, turning on what appeared to be a sports game and just as she was about to change the channel, A news bulletin had caught her attention.

Breaking News

Over the TV the standard broadcast came the sound and image of the Equestrian Special bulletin of news. As the screen changed the newscast, the TV Reported was an Earth pony mare with a tan body and a silver mane said."I am sorry for the interruption of your regularly scheduled programming, but we have breaking news from Sweet Apple Acres of Ponyville. We have..." and with some trepidation and fear she said.

"We have confirmed reports of a Bone Serpent, A species previously thought to have been driven to total extinction, having been killed outside of Sweet Apple Acres. The footage given to our station by order of Princess Celestia herself taken from her own battle helm recorder. What you are about to see is both extremely Graphic and,.... nothing short of incredible. View discretion is strongly advised."

As the footage comes on the screen a scene of a massive Bone Serpent as Vinyl and Daring pulled back in horror and shock that such a creature was clearly alive, the massive creature covered in flexible interlocking armor plates of bone white armor. For Daring she had studied the history of these things and for her it was like a nightmare come to life. The serpent looked up at the camera from it's aerial view, only for a Green figure to suddenly lunge punching the Serpent forcing it to recoil as it’s left eye was obliterated in a flash of light leaving nothing but a gory wound, it pulled back several hundred feet coiling up to strike at the Armored figure....

Celestia's voice came over the Recording, "David, It must be killed there is no other option!" shouting out

A glance and close up shows the Green armored figure that resembled a bipedal insect, nod and instantly it caused two spikes to project and extend from it's forearms. as the scene pulled back to show the Bone Serpent coiling and ready to strike as blood oozed from it's mouth. The massive Jaws opened up. and then came the attack.

Faster than the viewer could process the bone serpent lunged as did the figure as the armored figure was on the left side of the serpent and as they passed each other a large slash down the middle of the Serpent opened up from the corner of it's mouth as large gout of blood as the figure slashed it down the entire length of the body. The Figure turned almost instantly had turned to face the mortally wounded serpent a and pry open one of the chest plates as a glow began to gather in what appeared to be a black orb.

Turning her attention to the serpent as he lashed and thrashed around spraying blood around the entire area.and the massive wound causing to to flay open as it's thrashing began to rapidly grow weaker. And finally left with only a trembling.

The footage discontinued as the newscaster who looked very green and almost trembling.

"We also have unconfirmed reports, I repeat unconfirmed reports that a being once thought only as myth and legend known as a Human was discovered by Princess Celestia and the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony after the Defeat of Nightmare Moon, was responsible for single-handedly dealing with the Bone Serpent while wearing some form of Magical armor.

Princess Celestia has declined to comment further until more facts have been confirmed or denied. Needless to say Celestia is taking the possible return of the Bone Serpents with absolute Seriousness. She has ordered all Equestrian armed forces to remain on watchful alert.

This is Silver Story reporting, Stay tuned to your local news station for more on this as it develops. We now return you to your regularity scheduled programming."

***Heads up, before anyone goes raging or panicking. The character in this scene is 18 years old.***

Vinyl and Daring could only watch in awe and shock as they felt themselves turn a little green at what they just saw.

“Hey sis, they said something about a human. Didn’t you just find some ruins with some stuff about humans?” The unicorn asked.

“Yeah.” She said as she got up and went to her room to check her notes to see if anything mentioned human abilities or artifacts.

When she opened the door however…

“SWEET CELESTIA!” She shouted in surprise, causing her Vinyl to rush up behind her to see what was going on.

Lying on the floor was an unconscious colt that was as naked as the day he was born. His skin was a pale white. He had long golden locks of hair that hung down on in his face.

The two mares were quickly at his side checking if he was alright.

“Is he okay?” Vinyl asked.

“I don’t know. I opened the door and just found him like this.” Daring answered.

“How did he get in?”

“I don’t know, the door and windows were still locked so there was no way he could have gotten in.” She answered. As they both reached the colt.

“He doesn’t have a horn and he doesn’t look like he can use magic. So, he couldn’t have teleported.” Vinyl says as she gently brushes the colt’s hair out of his face. Checking to see if he had a horn. "Why's he naked?"

Daring saw the broken chest pieces lying on the ground the lock was still intact on the chest. She knew stasis chests could not be broken from the outside unless they were hit by powerful magic. However, it looked like it was broken from the inside, which was impossible unless the stasis magic had failed and a quick inspected showed that all magic had been completely drained. What was more was the orb was missing which she expected.

She looked back at the colt. She really looked at him this time. Taking in his features.

He had furless pale skin absolutely flawless of any marks or blemishes as if he had been extremely well cared for without needed to worry about a day of hard work in his life. He looked like he was 5 feet in height. The boy had some muscle on him but not too much. He had the faint outline of a six pack. Checking his back she saw one area of blemish, he appeared to have Burns on the back of his shoulder blades. And that frightened her someone had hurt him but running her hand over it it felt fairly smooth almost a slight ridge to it like eczema. Still the pattern concerned her.

As her eyes wandered below his waist, she noticed…

“Damn! This colt’s packing!”

…He was well endowed for someone his age.

Daring remembered the carvings and mural back at the ruins.

“He’s a human.” She said in shock.

“What? Are you sure?”

“Yes, he matches the description perfectly. Furless skin, appears to be a primate of some sort, his ears are on the side of his head, just to name a few.” She explained.

“Well, human or not. He needs help.” Vinyl said as Daring nodded in full agreement.

The two moved the young human onto the bed and pulled the covers over him.

“Do you know of a doctor around here?” Daring asked.

“Yeah, believe it or not the hotel has one downstairs.” Vinyl answered.

“You watch him while I get the doctor.” Daring said as she walked out the door.

Vinyl examined the human laying in the bed as she sat on the bedside. His chest rising and falling gently. He seemed so peaceful.

She had to admit he was kind of cute in that innocent sort of way.

She tapped his gently face to see if she could wake him up.

“Hey kiddo, can you hear me?” She asked.

His eyes opened ever so slightly before closing again. Giving her just the tiniest glimpse of his sapphire blue eyes.

She could tell he wasn’t even conscious, but she tried to see if she could get another reaction out of him. But it didn’t work. She decided she would just wait for the doctor.

The kid however rolled over and ended up with his face nestled into her chest much to her surprise.

Shocking her even more, he muttered only four words.

“…So soft… So warm.”

She couldn’t believe it. This little cutie just wrapped his arms around her and nestled into her breasts.

She was still baffled by how an actual human was laying right here in front of her. A colt at that!

She looked down at him. He looked like he was between 140 and 150 years old in age. He looked so innocent as he slept. and trying to adjust her self only made him hold her tighter as she felt him almost attempt to keep her and realized he was a lot stronger than he appeared, so she relaxed.

She gently ran her fingers through his long blonde locks of hair that reached down to his shoulders. But she was quickly brought out of her thoughts when she felt something poke her leg. She looked down to see the young human was sporting a hard on. An impressive one at that.

“Crap kid, you are hard as a rock!” Vinyl said impressed at his size, if he was big before, he was large now.

“Well you do reek of sex.” Daring Do said as she walked back into the room with the doctor following close behind her.

“You weren’t lying. It’s a real live human!” The doctor, young unicorn mare said in astonishment.

“And he’s excited.” Vinyl said as the unconscious human began to grind against her.

(clop begins)

“Well, the fact that you have the strong scent of sexual activity on you combined with his young age. I would say he is most likely having a wet dream.” The doctor said as she began to dig through her doctor’s bag and pulled out a specimen cup.

“What are you doing?” Daring asked.

“Now’s the best time to get a sperm sample from him.” The doctor said.

Vinyl looked at the unconscious human and felt bad for him. Despite his sleeping state she could feel turmoil rolling around in him emotionally deep inside.

“Even asleep your still so stressed. Go on little guy, let it all out.” She said. As she felt his throbbing member pulsing against her bare thigh. Her fur making it feel as soft as velvet.

“Vinyl! He’s just a colt!” Daring shouted.

“I would never take advantage of someone so young. But the doc needs this sample to make she he’s healthy. You know that.” Vinyl said causally but at the same time showing she was serious.

“She’s right. It’s standard protocol for any examination of a male.” The doctor said as she nodded in agreement.

“Besides this guy is stronger than he looks. I can’t get out of this foal’s hug. He has grip like a vice, surprisingly gentle, but like a vice.” Vinyl explained as she couldn’t get out of the unconscious human’s hug.

She looked down at the kid and she thought of a way to help the doctor get the sample.

She moved just enough to get into a comfortable position and wrapped her arms around him and rested her head on his shoulder.

Pulling up her skirt, she closed her legs, her thighs pressed gently together around his member, giving him a more pleasurable sensation as he ground against her.

“It’s okay, just keep going.” Vinyl whispered gently into his ear. Causing him to begin thrusting between her velvety soft thighs.

“That’s it. Your doing good.” She cooed into his ear making him moan a little.

Vinyl had to surpass a moan as he thrust between her thighs, his member brushed against her clothed covered crotch at the same time.

Her marehood was getting wetter by the second as he kept rubbing himself against her. She started to grind herself against him in synch with him as she got into it.

“O-Oh yeah, just like that.” She moaned as her sister watched with a blush spreading across her face as she saw her sister relieve the colt of his stress.

She could feel his pulse through his aching member as his thrusting got faster. Vinyl’s thighs and panties were now soaked with her arousal. Making her thighs slick as she pressed his face into her cleavage more.

“How are you still asleep?” Vinyl moaned as she felt herself getting closer as she felt the friction against her thighs and crotch getting faster and faster.

She felt his cock twitched between her thighs as he was nearing his climax.

“T-That’s it. Just give in to the pleasure.” She as she finally went over the edge.

Vinyl and the human moaned loudly as they orgasmed.

The doctor used her magic to possession the cup to collect the sample as the human fired several long ropes of semen into the cup. Not a single drop spilling.

“Perfect. He must have been really pent up to produce this much just from rubbing himself up against you.” She said as she sealed the top on it.

Daring watched awkwardly at how the two in the bed were panting as they held each other.

“Ok, well now that that’s taken care let’s take him to the infirmary.” The doctor said.

“R-Right. Vinyl it’s time to go.” She said.

“O-Ok.” She said tiredly.

(Clop ends)

Mason Williams slowly opened his eyes. The moonlight hit his face as he slowly cracked his eyes open.

He felt the soft linen sheets brush against his skin as he found himself in a soft clean bed. He slowly looked around the room to see that he was in what looked like some type of infirmary.

“Amazing! Simply amazing!” A voice said.

Mason turned his head to see what he could only describe as an anthropomorphic horse like woman sitting in a doctor’s chair as she looked at some X-rays and read over some papers, the first impression might have been a Zoanoid had her features not been so soft and lovely.

She had blue fur and a red mane and a horn coming out of her forehead.

As he tried to sit up, he felt two sets of hands gently lay him back down.

“Doctor, he’s awake.” A feminine voice said with a British accent.

Mason looked to his right side, he saw another anthro horse like woman. Her fur was tannish brown while her mane was a beautiful raven black. On her back was a set of big beautiful wings that matched her fur in color.

Deciding to change, she was now wearing a clean, green, khaki safari outfit with tiny short shorts. Mason had to admit she was very beautiful. She smiled in a calming nurturing way.

“Hey cutie, how’d you sleep?” A voice from the other side of his bed asked.

He turned to see another anthro horse like woman. This one on the other hand had snow white fur and her mane was two shades of neon blue. She wore one of the skimpiest outfits he had ever seen.

Her white tank top was tied at the bottom, making it into a makeshift bra that barely covered her huge breasts. While her school girl mini skirt only showed off the lower half of her ass cheeks. Her black thong on full display.

He could only describe the two females’ in front of him in only a few words. Gorgeous, hot, and sexy.

They both had hourglass shaped bodies. The one with the wings had DD cup breasts that strained the buttons on her shirt slightly while her ass was tight and firm. Like the rest of her you could tell she had an active lifestyle with fit she was.

The one with the horn had DD breasts that were only held up by her tied tank top. She was not wearing a bra of any kind. She was fit and had a tight flat stomach that she showed off while her ass was a nice bubble butt.

Mason realized that he was staring and blushed.

“I-I slept good. B-Better than I ever had actually.” He said as his cheek became redder at being called cute by such a sexy woman.

“That’s great. Glad I could help you little guy.” She smiled. Confusing him by what she meant.

“I hope you don’t mind me asking but, what are you?” The blonde boy asked.

“We’re ponies, to be more specific I’m a Pegasus and she’s a unicorn. Haven’t you seen ponies before?” The pony with wings asked.

“I have but they don’t look anything like you ladies.” He said blushing as he looked at the two beautiful mares in front of him.

What most people didn’t know was that thanks to his friend David, Mason was introduced to the furry fandom and took a liking to it. So needless to say he found these girls attractive. Hell! Anyone would find them attractive!

“What do you do mean?” The Pegasus asked with curiosity.

“N-Never mind. I’m Mason. Mason Williams.” He said with an awkward smile.

“I’m Daring Do, I’m an archeologist.” The Pegasus mare smiled.

“And I’m her sister Vinyl Scratch. I’m a DJ” The unicorn said with a smile.

“Well Mr. Williams I must say your X-ray’s and tests are amazing” The doctor said with excitement as she walked over.

“Huh?” He asked with a tilt of his head, making the mares ‘awe’ at his cute innocent expression.

“Your bones are 4 times stronger than that of an earth pony. Even your organs are reinforced. Your heart and lungs are highly oxygenating your blood! Is it normal for your species to have these tendrils growing throughout their brains and wrapped around their brain-stem, and leading to the two growths on your back...?” The doctor asked excitedly.

“Yeah. It is.” Mason lied, figuring it would be best to just go along with it. and with a much firmer voice. "Don't mess with them, I don't like having them toyed around with too much."

“That’s amazing! Especially for a foal. For anypony for that matter.” Daring said

“Hey! I’m not a kid, I’m 18 years old.” Mason said, shocking the mares.

“You’re what?! But you’re just a baby!” Daring stated.

“Then there's your sperm count, and testosterone, It’s through the roof! Your body is practically built for breeding! Is this normal for one so young?” She continued.

“Wait what?!” He interrupted her rant.

“What’s the matter?” She asked.

“How did you get a sperm sample?” He asked. The mares could feel his nervousness coming off him.

“We found you laying on the ground in our hotel room. We laid you in the bed and I watched you, so my sister could go and get the doctor for you but at some point, you pulled me into a hug in your sleep that I couldn’t escape. Then you started humping my leg in your sleep. You looked really stressed, so I wrapped my thighs around your cock and let you finish. The doctor figured it would be a good chance to get a sperm sample.” Vinyl explained like it was nothing.

“WHAT!” Mason shrieked as his face turned red in embarrassment.

“Don’t worry, you only rubbed up against my leg until you came, you didn’t actually fuck me. But look at the bright side. You managed to give me an orgasm.” She said casually.

*THUD*

The mares stared in shock as they realized that he had passed out from embarrassment.

“Wow…We never even told him that he was naked either.” Vinyl added.

Daring just facepalmed.

David had gone back to bed after that little jolt, keeping his mind open and appraised to Mason's Condition as he recalled the young teen, No Mason wasn't a young teen any more. No not really, he was 18 years of age. He was the fourteenth Guyver to be activated. Which was ironic as it was his age at the time. Once he had checked in on Mason after a while he found him still out cold, but there was a sensation of him being moved and then he listened in on Mason being questioned by the Doctor. Mason still wasn't aware of his presence, and David could only chuckle when Mason passed out due to embarrassment. He was glad Mason had of course did his best to keep the Guyver a secret. But in the long run it would get out, the moment somepony compared David's exams to Mason's and found identical enhancements.

David remembered giving Mason the unit, it was to save his life, he had been injured terribly in one of the Zoanoid attacks. Agito had been pissed as all hell David was going to activate yet another Guyver unit. Had Sho and the others not stood up to him, David was fairly sure Agito would have tried to kill him. In fact, they were sure he was going to try and kill all of them at some point.

That was a given more so since Guyver three had refused to let any of them search through his memories and intent when David had called him out, "I just realized that you consider any other Guyver a threat. You intended to kill Sho, and me once this war with Chronos is over. You intended to use your Guyver and Gigantic to put yourself as the new world's leader!" And when the other 6 Guyvers stood there and David demanded that Agito allow them to inspect his memories, from the moment he refused all but confirmed David's suspicions. From that day forward Agito was never really trusted again by anyone especially Sho, the resistance.

As the years rode on it was found that despite the fact he should have been growing taller The Guyver had retarded, hindered his aging so he retained that boyish youth. Evidently The Guyver considered his height optimal. Even David didn't pretend to fully understand the alien technology he was joined to. Only what it did...Sadly with the Day approaching and sunlight filling into the room David snugged the mares beside him as he kept his line of Telepathy to Mason Open. Of course when he felt him starting to go into that wet dream he had closed it out of a sense of privacy. Mason would be fine he was sure. So slowly pulling out from Applejack and Pinkie Pie he gave a sigh as he slowly stood up. They had gone back to sleep, and as he stretched out as the Roosters began crowing. And with a groan He heard Applejack yawn and stretching as he looked around.

"Good morning." And as the first lights began to reach him he turned to see Applejack turning and stretching out as he looked at how beautiful, Watching her twist her strong body and legs Applejack watched as Pinkie got up and then she was almost instantly fully awake as she all but bounded out of bed and came to hugs David firmly

"No more nightmares last night?"

"Nah I actually didn't get back to sleep Pinkie. Still I could use some coffee..." He said kissing her as she tried to go for his crotch and he pulled away...

"Not today Pinkie..."

She pouted and asked, "No morning quickie?"

"Sadly I don't think we should. We have to get to Canterlot and I am thinking I am going to need some aggression to deal with a bunch of Pompus Nobles."

"Alright I'll go get coffee for us!" and she bounced up grabbing her robe and heading out as if she had already had three cups of coffee and been up for several hours and Applejack almost glared.

"Should be darn right illegal for anypony to be that perky just waking up..." Applejack said with a yawn. "So yall want to talk about that nightmare?"

"Wasn't a nightmare. I wasn't asleep." Turning to get hold of his underwear and jeans he sighed... "Basically I was thinking about our mysterious cloner's goals and agenda. And if I were them I would be watching us right now."

When he said that she looked around almost incensed... "Don't bother it won't be easy to find. If it is in here at all. But the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony are among the heaviest hitters in the Kingdom so yes they would be watching you and all your friends. If they had had the ability to teleport those tanks out of that cave they would have after the first serpent was unleashed. It was meant to cause death and destruction while whoever it was came in and moved the tanks. They were hidden in the one place no pony would look. Near the Old castle no one visited, and it was blind luck or chance that they were found. The plan was eventually to release all 13 at once upon the lands. That one was simply to serve as a distraction. What he didn't expect was me.." David explained getting A robe on to head to a shower.

"And how do yall know that?" And with a sad look upon his face David turned to Applejack.

"My people are highly aggressive warriors. It is exactly what I would do if I wanted to Conquer Equus." Looking at him with some shock as she felt his shame at this and David said. "If you know the enemy and know your self. You need not fear the result of a hundred battles. If you know yourself but not the enemy. For every victory gained you will also suffer a defeat. If you know neither the enemy nor yourself... you will succumb in every battle. He has spent a long time watching pony culture, he has learned that the Bone Serpents were your greatest predators... and they were brought back so he could watch how you react to such a terrible overwhelming force of death and destruction. His next attacks will be against me personally I am the fly in the ointment. And I don't intend to disappoint him. He knows he is facing an enemy who has absolutely nothing to lose, and everything to gain by fighting for Equus."

David began to head to the shower to get cleaned up and once in there alone David brought his hand to his forehead and focused on the connect between their two Guyvers. Mason was still out cold. With it David decided he needed to give mason the equivalent of a pan of ice water on him so David bolstered himself and then using the connection David Shouted out.

(MASON WAKE UP!)

With it he could hear Mason Wake up with a fright and a shock, And with it Mason had called for him as David Told him.

(Mason calm down... I'm here I am alright, Listen to me. For right now do what you can to keep the Guyver a secret. If you need to Bio Boost don't worry about it. While in the long run it isn't going to matter of you being a Guyver. But there is some serious shit going down. I'll explain later, when I know more about what's going on and we are both in privacy. I have no doubt well hook up sooner or later. Keep your eyes open and wits about you.)

(Alright David, Good to hear from you bro.) And with it there was an exchange of warmth and brotherly love between them. David had always seen Mason as a little brother, Now he could get cleaned up and to Rarity's before the morning trains left for Canterlot.

After the jolt that David gave him to wake him up and talking to him telepathically, Mason found himself in a different place, this time he was in a nice bedroom laying under soft silk sheets.

He sat up in the bed only to quickly realize that he was completely naked. He forgot that when the Control Metal regenerated his body from scratch, he would be as naked as the day he was born. All he could remember was the Army of Zoanoids finally being thinned out to stop the Asteroid and the blinding flash of light... his train of thought was distracted when he was spoken to.

“Hi Mason.” Vinyl greeted as she walked into the room, causing him to quickly pull the blanket around himself to cover his body.

“You just now realized that your naked?” She asked.

“I didn’t know okay!” He said embarrassed.

“It’s okay kid. I’m not here to give you a hard time.” Vinyl said with a caring smile.

"Do you know how you got into my sister's room naked?"

"No I don't." And turning his head sharply embarrassed at discovering that.

“I-I’m sorry about what I-I did to you.” He said shamefully.

“Don’t sweat it kid. I was worried you’d think I was trying to take advantage of you in your sleep. We needed a sample and we just so happen to be lying together. But I won’t lie, I did enjoy myself quite a bit.” She said the last part with a little blush on her cheeks at saying such a thing to one so young.

“So does that mean we...” He trailed off.

“No, we didn’t have actual sex, like I said before. All that really happen is that I helped you masturbate.” She explained causally.

She quickly noticed that this colt was very shy when it came to the subject of sex. Her empathic link allowed her to feel his worry and nervousness.

“If you don’t mind me asking, why are you so nervous whenever I bring up sex?” She asked.

“Vinyl, for all we know, his culture could view sex differently.” Daring Do said as she walked into the room.

“Oh, sorry. Hehe.” Vinyl laughed, a little embarrassed that she forgot what her sister told her earlier.

“How does your culture look at sex by the way?” Daring asked.

“It’s usually something that’s done behind closed doors with someone you love. At least that’s how it was always explained to me.” He awkwardly explained.

“Not that I would know.” He mumbled with embarrassment. But the mares managed to hear him.

“Ah, so you’re a virgin. No shame in that.” Vinyl said making the boy blush. But he could tell she wasn’t mocking him in anyway.

“You might have noticed that we ponies are more open about sex. To us it’s just something that’s completely natural. It’s something we share with friends, lovers, and sometimes with siblings.” Daring Do explained.

“Don’t get me wrong, we do have casual sex with strangers sometimes. When we have sex with someone we really love, it’s very special to us. We ponies are able to sense another’s emotions, so it can make it even more intense believe it or not.” She explained.

“But don’t get us wrong. Consent is a big thing to us, and we do it behind closed doors. Can’t have foals seeing something they shouldn’t.” Vinyl laughed.

“Okay. I guess that makes sense.” Mason said.

Daring Do walked over to a closet and pulled out a cyan pair pants and cyan t-shirt that looks like something a hospital patient would wear.

“The doctor told me you could wear these. It’s a one size fits all. Now hurry up, because there's someone I want you to meet.” She said.

After they gave him some privacy to change, he came out of the room wearing the outfit they gave him.

“At least I’m not naked anymore.” He said.

“Don’t sweat it kid. Besides, you look good naked.” Vinyl smirked as she winked at him, making him blush.

“Aw, you’re so cute when you do that.” Vinyl cooed.

“He does, doesn’t he?” Daring Do said with a smile.

“Stop that! I’m not a child! I’m 18 dammit!” He shouted.

“Um. Am I interrupting something?” A voice asked.

They all turned to see a pink mare with a horn and wings standing at the door of the hotel room.

“Ah perfect! Mason, allow me the honor of introducing you to Princess Cadance.” Daring said.

“Uh oh.” Was the only thing Mason could think to say at the time.

Finally having gotten himself cleaned up he was escorted through the slowly waking Ponyville. Still he was checking the collar on the outfit and as Rarity had been asked the outfit was fairly form fitting. Clean black boots, how she made them so fast he didn't know and didn't ask. He had Blue black pants that were similar to khakis, a white shirt, and a Blue Black Vest. Semi formal attire and relatively respectable. Of course and now that they had gotten a bite to eat, All eleven were on the Train platform to Canterlot. he was doing his best to keep a telepathic eye and ear on Mason without allowing Mason into his own memories. He did not want Mason to yet know what happened to Earth. He deserved to be told in person, because he knew just how much of a rage Mason would be in and if he activated the Guyver. David would be the only one who could stand against him and hold his rage at bay. Once he was sure that Mason was in good care he relinquished his link with his adoptive little brother so he could focus on the hear and now.

The few trains arriving were very much the classical steam engines. He hadn't really been around them all that much as the Unicorns guards each had two large heavy trunks securely bolted and locked with Lyra having what looked like a massive footlocker on a dolly roller and with a smirk she also had Twilight with her own as well. David looked over at them and asked, "Did you bring the kitchen sink as well?"

"No that is in the next shipment to Canterlot." She said making David look at her, the return look said she wasn't joking.

"Anyone tell you you are obsessed with humans?" He said with a smile and she giggled.

Holding up her fingers an inch wide. "Just a little." she said. As the Canterlot express rolled up the Train whistle blowing David looked around as a large number of ponies were still there watching him some in awe others nervous, Most of the mares were giving him very flirty looks and small glimpses as he felt Elements of Harmony come up closer to him. and he turned his attention to the Train as Twilight spoke

"It's a good thing we will have our own private train Car."

Finally as the train pulled up David smiled as he was finally able to get out of the sight of the other passengers. and inside he actually sat down and relaxed looking outside as he could see others boarding the train cars and finally as all of them sat down he sighed and closed his eyes. "It is going to take a while to get used to all the gazes." And finally at that point the Unicorn guards were bringing in the large trunks. and as he took the opportunity to look around as he saw the place was almost downright luxurious first class he had to guess. Still he was glad that the one bringing Coffee and breakfast was a stallion. Young at that but it didn't bother him.

And with the doors closing he waited for the Canterlot Express to get underway, He thanked the waiter and sighed leaning back looking out the window, and with a smile he asked, "You were the Apprentice of Princess Celestia right Twilight?"

The Question had caught her off guard as she said "Yes of course I was. Why?"

"That would mean you have an idea of what the Canterlot nobles will be like dealing with."

"Oh Celestia actually sent me a Letter on that." And with it Twilight began patting her self down and finally pulling it out of her purse and with a smile. she began to read it.

//Dear Twilight.

I hope this Letter finds you and all your friends new and old well. I have managed to get some semblance of order among the nobles in the council chambers. Thankfully the three days has allowed their hooves to cool and their tempers. Your brother had asked me to send this letter with the state of the council so that David could be told what to expect upon his arrival and meeting with the council.

Many of the Nobles are already discussing and making plans to attempt to have you //David//, have some of their daughters for your herd. Others have naturally expressed Interest in Buying or obtaining your Guyver Armor. Although I know that is it a physical part of your person, Expect to have to turn down several offers. For the best way of deflecting the former you may wish to have your escorts there under the guise of your Prospective Herd. Even if it is not entirely true, it will deflect all but the most resolute.

As for the latter that will be more difficult to dissuade, it is with some regret that they have become fairly petty and almost self serving. While they do their jobs only a handful of them seem truly dedicated with serving with all their hearts the good of their fellow ponies. So deflecting these desires may be problematic, I would greatly prefer that no physical harm be caused, Harm to their pride and ego is another thing entirely.

I have a decent Idea of your personality David very direct and to the point. And as such I am sure you can come up with several insults to ruffle their manes and tails. And I am curious to see what you can come up with on the spot. And in case it was not clear before David Jackson. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for protecting My Little Ponies. I also felt it was important for you know that the Archeologist Daring Do has apparently found a ruin that appears to be full of both human and pony remains. I have dispatched Princess Cadance and a contingent of Solar Guard to the Isle of Coin to investigate and protect the ruins at her Request. When circumstances allow I would be most interested in having you accompany us to the Ruins. Perhaps the former inhabitants are from your world.

Respectfully
Princess Celestia//

"I wonder if she will be keeping score." David Asked.

"Score for what?" Lyra asked.

"How many times I verbally burn the the nobles.."

Given the idea of the basic history of the nobles how before Sombra's Curse many of the Nobles had been of direct descent from Celestia or Luna. And with that Curse eventually there was an accident that caused the Royal records to be severely damaged with magical fire which Celestia and Luna could not undo. Which David asked out of interest, guessing correctly that all scrolls noble families and herds could be traced back to The Princesses had been irrevocably lost. Everypony had been confused on that as David just smiled slyly... "My what a terrible tragic //accident//..."

As the Mares thought about it and the realization of what David had really implied made them gasp and then giggle and laugh out loud. None of them had actually given any serious thought on that. Still With the Train underway and savoring the Coffee and morning breakfast. He was surprised to see the Ponies actually eating eggs. As a rule he understood Ponies were strict herbivores very little animal protein was part of their diets. Chicken eggs was part of that which of course they used in bread and baked goods. Still hash browns toast, jam, it wasn't bad. Still he wished there was bacon or sausage.

Looking out the window he almost dropped his coffee... as he could see Canterlot shining in the sun. The entire city was built into the side of the mountain with multiple tiers leading up to a massive towering palace of gleaming white marble or granite as he could see towers topped with gold or freshly polished brace. With highlights of black stone David blinked as he said... "Fairy Tale City!"

And with it the ponies smiled as he took in the sight of them approaching this White Pristine city. The city almost reminded him of the Movie Return of the King from the Lord of the Rings trilogy version of Gondor, Minas Tirith. The only differences being this city was at the height of it's glory it seemed, And he said, "I have only seen cities like this in fantasy movies or fairy tale pictures."

Still he became of Mason panicking and trying to reach him telepathically so checking in on him he smiled in amusement that this Alicorn only wanted to hug him. ((Mason you will be fine))

And with the amusement at the situation David closed the connection as the Train approached faster and faster to the mountainside city. And finally after a while it began to slow down as he could see the massive city looming over him. And as the Train began to pull up he paid special attention to the outside of the city his eyes searching for any telltale slums. Suspicion held him now, as he was looking for any sort of homeless or destitute... Large City like this he was sure there were some. yet nothing to his eyes showed anything remotely like slums.

Finally as the train pulled up he looked out the other side where the door was and could see a contingent of Royal Guards. His sharp eyes caught sight of Shining Armor. He also noticed what looked like a Large Limo out of the forties. The other thing was there appeared to be a large crowd of media and reporters. With it David turned a sour look and sighed. He felt a hand on him from Twilight and Applejack as he smiled and sighed "Let's get this media circus over with." And as the train came to a stop David inhaled sharply and exhaled as when the door finally opened up he was instantly assaulted with the flashes of cameras and several reporters began.

"Are you indeed a human?"

"Are you the last of your kind?."

"What type of armor is it that you summon?"

"Are there any other humans?"

"How did you defeat the Bone Serpent on your own?"

"Do you know where it came from?"

"Are you the Herd Master of the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony?"

And with Shining Armor's help they were able to help usher David down the ramp into the limo as Shining Armor joined after him as he managed to escape the media circus as he leaned his head back, as the Rest of the Mares began to file into the Limo along with Barb and Lyra. Soon on his Right Side and left side was Fluttershy who was extremely shy as she had sorta been pushed into the seat by him on //accident//, And Twilight. On her other side was Shining armor as he sighed out. "It didn't take them long to figure out why we were there." He said...

"I bet the entire country knows of the Bone serpent." David said

"Of course they do. Celestia had to make some sort of public announcement on it. She tried to keep you out of it, but..."

David waved his hand off as he almost envied Mason Right now.

Ever since X-day, Mason never did like dealing with any influential leaders or groups of the sort. When the Zoanoids and Zoalords took over, they had already infiltrated the governments of the worlds which allowed them to take over the world so fast.

But honestly, the main reason is that even before he became a Guyver, he never did trust the government. No reason other than fear really. He would hear stories about corruption and that sort of thing. That and he was always a little paranoid.

But this mare scared him for a different reason.

She had a huge smile spreading across her face. And for some strange reason he swore he could have heard ‘Squee’ come from her as she smiled.

“Oh my gosh he’s so cute!” She gushed as she flew at him

"AAAAHHHH!!!” Mason screamed as he ran around the room from the crazy pink princess.

“Comeback, I just want to hug you!!!” Princess Cadance shouted as she flew after the little boy.

“Don’t just stand there! Help me!” Mason cried.

Unfortunately for him, he didn’t see the coffee table in time and tripped over it when he tried to reach out and contact david only to have him tell him he would be fine. He hit the ground, but before he could even get up he found himself quickly pulled into a tight hug by the pink alicorn.

“Aw, did the little baby get a boo boo?” She asked as she began to coddle him.

“I am not a baby! I am not a baby. I'm an Adult despite my looks!"

“What?” She asked in confusion.

“I’m 18 dammit!” He protested.

Cadance couldn’t help but look at him in confusion before she remembered what her aunt Celestia and Shining Armor said about the human David and how his people aged normally.

“Oh, I’m so sorry. I just really love cute things. Especially coals.” She said with embarrassment as she sat him down.

“I’m still confused on how you are 18 yet you look like your 140.” Cadance said.

“What?” He asked.

“Never mind, just thinking out loud.” She said.

“I’m Princess Cadance. Daring Do had sent a letter saying that she found ancient ruins with ancient human remains. She never mentioned that she found a human.” She explained.

“We found him lying unconscious and naked in my bedroom.” Daring Do said. She had a feeling this young human’s appearance had something to do with the now missing artifact.

“Oh my, do you know how you ended up like that?” The princess asked genuinely concerned.

“No, I just remember waking up naked in the hospital part of the hotel.” He answered.

“That is quite odd, I’ll have to look into that. But there is another problem that needs to be addressed.” She said.

“What’s that?” He asked.

“You may be an adult to your species but you are still a foal compared to our species. Yet you are all alone. We can’t have a foal going around unsupervised especially when he’s a living breathing mythical creature.” She explained.

“What do you mean?” He asked.

“Well, we did find you so it kind of falls to us to take care of you. You’re one of the biggest finds in history.” Daring explained. But she quickly felt concern coming from him.

“Don’t worry, we don’t think of you as some ticket to fame or fortune. I’m not my rivals, who steal priceless artifacts and then sell them. You’re a living breathing being that has feelings of his own.” She explained, calming his worry.

“But that being said, there are those that would see you as nothing more than a ticket to fame and fortune since you are a human. You see humans are considered mythological creatures.” The princess explained.

“Really? That’s pretty cool. The mythology part. Not the being taken advantage of part.” He said.

“But you’re also a young colt. With what the doctor told me of your tests, many mares would be looking to get their hands on you.” Cadance explained, having been told about the doctor’s tests by Daring.

"What do you mean Mares will take advantage of me? What's going on, what the hell are you talking about?" Mason asked getting slightly angry.

“Well, stallions, the males of our species are very rare. There is another human who was discovered not to long ago. He said that the gender ratio for humans is 1:1. But for us ponies it’s 10 mares for every 1 stallion.” She explained making Mason’s jaw drop.

“You see mares will often share a stallion and form what’s called a herd. We will sometimes have sex with others outside of the herd and things like that. But we are always loyal to our herds. Such is something that is looked at more causally here.” Cadance explained.

“We actually already explained how sex is viewed by ponies.” Vinyl added.

“Oh good, then that makes this a little easier.” She said.

“You see most mares will treat a stallion good. But there are still many mares out there that would take advantage of a stallion.” The princess of love began.

“Some mares want a stallion more as status symbol or just someone to breed than as someone to be with or love.” She continued.

“What are you getting at?” He asked.

“Well… With your high sperm count. Your fertility is 3 to 4 times higher than the average healthy stallion. Mares will be after you. They will see you as a very young and naïve because of your age and appearance, combined with your unique status.” Cadance answered.

“Do humans mature so fast?” Daring asked.

“Yeah.” He said. Not sure by what she meant.

"You may be an adult for your species Mason, but you lack the experience a young stallion would have in our culture. A full 160 years of age. And there are some mares that will not hesitate to take advantage of that. Since we are in the City of Coin...I promise you that many of those types of persons are in this city not to mention the pirates the authorities have to deal with on a semi regular basis. They won't hesitate to try and abduct the last member of an entire species for their own gains." Candance explained in a very motherly tone.

Mason was surprised to say the least. But, right now he kept a straight face.

How long do these ponies live for? I probably shouldn’t tell them that humans only live around 100 years. Don’t want them crying or feeling bad for me.

Cadance could feel slight sadness and worry coming from the young colt in front of her.

“Are you okay?” She asked.

“Yeah, just a lot to take in is all.” He said waving it off.

“Okay, but I have to ask. Why are you so angry?” She asked.

“I was wondering that too.” Vinyl said to which her sister nodded in agreement.

“Huh? What do you mean?” Mason asked confused.

“Well, I can feel you bottling up your anger, it’s not healthy.” She said like a mother scolding her child.

Mason remembered what Daring Do said about ponies being able to feel the emotions of others.

“Sorry about that, I just have a lot of issues when it comes to my anger.” He said with a smile trying to calm her down.

“My point is I would feel much better knowing that you were being taken care of.” She explained.

“You can count on us Princess!” Vinyl said with a thumbs up as she pulled the boy into a friendly headlock. To which Daring Do nodded in agreement with her sister.

“Don’t I get a say in this?” The boy asked.

“Wonderful, now lets go take him clothes shopping while we me and Daring talk about the ruins she found.” Cadance explained happily.

“I guess not.” Mason deadpanned.

“Are you sure that’s what you saw?” The first mate asked, a red wolf dressed in a blue napoleon style jacket and light blue pants topped off with black leather pants. A cutlass strapped to his belt. His accent thick.

“Yes sir. Daring Do found ancient human temple. It even had some human remains. But that is not the only thing. She somehow has a human with her.” The pirate said.

“Hm. Just one of those remains would fetch a fortune on the black market. We could charge whatever we want for them. But a living human. That’s something we could charge anything for.” Ahuitzotl said as he thought about it before coming to a decision. "Damn Princess Cadance just had to bring a contingent of Solar Guards with her for the Protection of the Ruins

“Think you can handle this?” Ahuitzotl said to his first mate.

“Of course! I have an amazing idea that only I could come up with. If she has a human with her then she must know something about that strange armored being. These rumors of a human only started when that armored thing showed up, they are obviously connected. So, they must know something. Plus, how often can you say you have a human in your possession.” He said.

“That’s a good point. Maybe we’re thinking to small. With him we could use him to get the other human as well as his armor.”

“What is this brilliant plan of yours?” The Ahuitzotl asked as he rolled his eyes.

“We capture the human and use him as a hostage against the other human. Once we get the magic armor from him we capture him too.” The first mate said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

“I meant how do we capture Daring Do and the human you idiot.” Ahuitzotl ordered, annoyed at his first mate’s antics.

“Oh, well that’s simple.” He said before he whispered into his boss’s ear.

An evil smile spread across Ahuitzotl’s face.

“I like it. Finally, I’ll be rid of Daring Do.” He smirked evilly.

//And Ahuitzotl, I'll claim the armor before you, and when I do. You get to become my personal bitch.// Thought the Red wolf.

Heading up the various tiers of Canterlot he looked around out the Windows he looked around and narrowed his eyes surprised. "What you looking for?" Twilight asked...

"Well homeless beggars..." and then the collective gasp from the Mares as he turned around and looked to the mares were were shocked Still David's thoughts were slightly divided on his location and Mason's situation rather envious he had been taken shopping for clothes.

"There are no beggars, and only Ponies who are natural wanderers could even be considered remotely homeless." Lyra said...

"Would you care to explain how that works then with your long life spans and you don't have overpopulation?"

And with it Twilight and the others explained that Mares only come into heat once a year. Which can vary between individual mares, A pregnancy last roughly 10 months. Foals age rapidly for the first four years of their life and then slowed down dramatically. Growing slowly both physically and mentally over the course of the next 160 years. While a Mare would be fertile 5 years after she gives birth. Most mares will wait decades before having another foal. Sometimes even a century or more.

As for finding jobs that wasn't hard as all ponies had a special talent represented by their cutie marks, the marks on their flanks, It was something he noted but didn't ask about it. And only appeared when you discovered their special talents. As a result careers typically revolved around those talents. He also discovered that Ponies unlike humans had a typically narrow skill sets, and those skills revolved around their talents. And skills unrelated to them were not impossible to learn but almost impossible to master. And for the longest time few ponies ever were Jack of all trades unless that was their talent to begin with. Which kept their population at a slow steady growth. And with only at most only 40% of their nation's lands populated and utilized by ponies naturally controlling their own population and resource consumption.

Finally David had asked "And what do legends say of humans?"

"Well according to legends humans could master any skills they wished to." Lyra said, "Music, cooking, crafts, anything they were not limited to just a handful of skills. They could learn and master any skill they desired. and master them rapidly."

"That actually is very true. Considering our naturally short lifespan we do master things rapidly. As for our culture we are also fast breeding. A human woman, or mare becomes fertile once every 25 - 35 days depending on the individual." David explained, David had explained several aspects of human culture before X-day. But it made sense they would have a better source of resource management given their long lives. Then again humans were made as weapons when they were first made, what else could they be with their natural aggression, and desire for destruction?

The first level of Canterlot was the bazaar where all the shops and such were held. Some of the finest imports and exports available, Which rivaled the Trade city of Coin. A large city in the Middle of the Great Trade Sea where all races go and trade with. the Second and third levels were import and exports where goods would be shipped out to various cities and nations respectfully. The Fourth level was very much like an Arboretum. Levels four through six were residential. The Top level help the government functions, not only did it have the palace. It housed Museums, Schools, Libraries. Hospitals. The limo took a winding path that took almost an hour from the bottom looping around in a corkscrewing back and forth across the levels. Before reaching the top level, of course this was as much for David's benefit, allowing him to see the grandness of the capital through the windows.

The splendor was not lost on him as he could see through the tinted windows the wonderful architecture almost like a combination of Roman with a modern take upon it. And finally as the Limo began to pull up to an assembly of Royal Guard. But also several cameras from various news stations over Equestria. It amazed David as he was surprised, and looking over to Shining Armor asking, "Is it really necessary for all this ceremony and pomp Shining Armor?"

"Bone Serpents are normally half the size of the one you faced... immune to all magic of all types with bone scales as hard and strong as granite. When we fought them before the Princess Celestia and Princess Luna drove them to extinction to fight one would sometimes result in the death of hundreds. For most sent to fight Bone Serpents it was a death sentence... You saved the lives of every pony at Sweet Apple Acres... and my own guard platoon. None of them expected to return alive, in fact to be honest, neither did I expect to survive." It was at this point that Princess Celestia and Luna began to come out as what appeared to be an honor guard. And with it David felt Twilight hug him tightly for that.

Mason walked through the City of Coin with the mares. He was amazed by the lively hood of this city. This world was amazing. He saw many different species walking through the city. He saw Ponies, Zebras, Minotaurs, Diamond Dogs, and many other species walking around the room. He could have sworn he saw a dragon or two.

Eventually they made it to the marketplace and came upon a store that sold many different clothes in different styles. Since the City of Coin was a melting pot of different species, it would only be natural for the stores to have clothing from all the different cultures that lived in the city.

Eventually they found some clothing for the young human. Vinyl covered the tab. Mason kept insisting that he would pay her back, but she just waved it off. She bought him a few pairs of clothing. One of them which he was wearing was something like an eastern monk robe that looked like it was from Dungeons and Dragons. It was basic but functional. Best of all it came in black and had a hood to it.

Daring Do and Princess Cadance were talking with each other about the ruins as they were now being seated at a restaurant.

“You meant to tell me there are human remains that are still intact?” The princess asked.

“Yes, some of them are even well preserved. They look to be from the Pre-Equestria era. Many of the murals show them interacting and having families and, in most cases, assimilating with the local culture.” Daring explained.

“That’s amazing! You mentioned something before about an strange looking artifact?” The alicorn asked.

“I had found a strange metallic half orb like object that was that looked like it had some sort of tendrils coiled around it. It was being held in a block of ice that was magically preserved from melting. It was sitting on an altar in the middle of the room where the sarcophagus's were stored. It was made of a substance that is not even of this world. If it is, it’s a substance we haven’t discovered yet.” The archeologist explained, as she gave a glance to Mason and her eyes simply told him she had a suspicion he was tied to it.

Mason was listening to every single word. He knew very well what she was talking about. Somehow his control metal must have ended up in the ruins Daring Do was talking about. She took it to her room where he regenerated and ended up when his body was reformed which explained how and why he woke up naked. The question he had was, how had it ended up encased in ice. The only relief he had was that he didn't hurt any pony in Hyper protection mode.

But his thoughts were quickly interrupted when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

“Aw, look at the little cutie. Why don’t you come sit with us?” A mare said.

Mason, turned around only to find his face pressed into in to big round bountiful breasts.

He quickly leapt back in shock.

“What the hell!” He shouted.

“Oh that’s cute, you’re shy. Well, I can fix tha-”

“He’s not interested.” Daring said to the mare in question. Glaring at her.

“I’m just talking with him. Nothing wrong with that. I just want to show him a good time.” The mare said. She was making him feel uneasy.

“Thanks, but I’m not interested.” Mason said politely as he stepped back from her. Yet the girls could see he held a serious look in his eyes.

“Oh, don’t be like that. I just want to get to know you.” She said as she grabbed his wrist, trying to pull him with her. Which made the mares stand up in alarm.

“No thanks.” He said as he pulled his arm from the mare’s grip. This time the mare looked angry, but she managed to compose herself a little.

“Oh, I insist little one. Besides, I got candy.” She said.

“Leave him alone.” Vinyl said angrily.

“Okay lady, you are seriously sending creeper vibes here.” Mason said.

What most people didn’t know about Mason was that ever since he was little, he could for some reason tell if some had bad intentions. If they’ve done something wrong in their past, he could sense. He couldn’t exactly see what it was they did. But he could sort of tell. The more heinous the deed, the more he could feel it radiating off of them. Same thing if they committed a lot of evil deeds, it would stack up. Things like stealing to survive didn’t count though and never affected the feeling. David called it a Karma sense.

But this mare, gave off a very bad vibe.

“That’s enough. Mason said he doesn’t want to go with you. So just leave him alone.” Cadance said.

“Who do you think-” The mare began in outrage only to stop when she saw who it was that she was talking to.

“P-Princess Cadance! I’m so sorry! I didn’t know he was with you!” She said terrified.

“I am very sure you didn't. Just leave him alone. Now.” Cadance ordered with a glare to which the mare gulped and nodded before running off.

“I see what you mean by mares trying to take advantage of me.” He said.

“Yeah, I’m sorry about that.” She said as a waitress came along and took their orders.

Mason was thankful that they had meat on the menu. When their orders all finally came they dug in.

As they ate they all noticed that they were starting to feel sleepy.

“Does anyone feel tired?” Vinyl asked to which they all nodded.

Before they could say anything more. They all passed out face first into their food.

As David was getting out of the limo last he was instantly aware that Mason had groggy thoughts, which meant he had been drugged. But whomever it was had also drugged Cadance This Vinyl and of course Daring Do.... //Oh dear whoever pulled this is in for one hell of a shock when Mason Bio-Boosts. I wonder if I should feel sorry for them...... Nahhhhh// and it made him give a smile one that almost betrayed how much he wanted to enjoy the look on who's ever face it was. And in the event Mason did get in trouble he could himself simply Bio-Boost and teleport to his location. Shaking his head he sighed out. For the moment he had all the Mares he had befriended around him. He noticed they seemed to be trying to shield him from the cameras but he said.

"I am not going to hide who or what I am." David said firm.

David could hear much of the same questions asked. as he could see Princess Celestia and Princess Luna both side by side once more in more formal wear they held beautiful gowns much more accented than what they had worn to meet with him the first time. Sill the flowing dresses and jewels help a simplistic nature to it,They held an air of humility and humbleness, which only made them seem to him that much more extravagant.

As he approached the Princesses he felt the others beginning to Bow David move a bit forward and looked at the pair of them. Still he brought his feet together firmly bringing his left arm behind his back and his right up in a flowing move across his breast and with his palm up produced a formal bow as best he could manage. Still he heard after a moment "Rise David Jackson, I welcome you to Canterlot. On behalf of all Equestria I thank you for aiding and protecting My Little Ponies." Celestia Said.

"Indeed, Equestria owes you a grand debt of Gratitude." Princess Luna said firmly as Celestia smile.

As he rose from his bowing position David spoke. "No debt is owed Princess Luna Co-Ruler of Equestria. I did what was necessary to protect those in need of protecting." And for David that was true, he never fought for glory, praise, or recognition. Accepting such was almost anathema to him. And with cameras flashing and recording everything that was being said David for right now was on his best behavior.

Celestia smiled as David looked to her and Luna. "Your Royal Highness's' have been very kind and generous to me helping me adapt to these... new lands I have found myself in."

Finally Celestia began to approach as she began to address the Cameras and reporters. "My Sister and I have been well aware of the Rumors of the existence of David being a human form out of Myth and Legends."

Princess Luna began to approach as she spoke a bit more firmly and loudly. "It is time to Address these rumors." With it David had turned to face the Cameras as he was expected to do. "David Jackson is indeed a human from the tales of Legends and Lore. Humans are very much a reality."

"The Question of how much of these of legends are true, and how much is shrouded by the mists of time and stories growing in the retelling." Celestia said. "we are unsure."

"What we are sure of is that David Jackson without hesitation without consideration to his own safety single handily faced down the Bone Serpent that emerged from Everfree forest, and slew the beast saving the lived of every pony in Ponyville." Luna spoke.

"As he is the only known member of his species known he is Granted the same protection extended to any species that faces extinction, the protection of the Crown of Equestria. Though it is the first time a sentient has been granted this protection." Celestia addressed the reporters.

And with it there where hundreds of questions all being shouted as Celestia and Luna raised their hands for Celestia to continue. "The details of this will be worked out shortly, but for now we must address the return of the Bone Serpents with the council." and with it Celestia and Luna extended their hands for them to follow. As they began walking up the palace steps to head to the main entryway of the palace.

As they got inside David looked around and could see the wide open area of the grand hall and could see the stone columns as it opened up and the large red carpet as he could also see that a large number of nobles were here including, what seemed in the distance was a large set of double doors that lead to the main council chambers as it opened up he could see a large number of Mares sitting in the council and only a handful of stallions.

He could already hear talk of them commenting on things like buying his armor from him,. Arranging some of their daughters to become part of his herd, learning secrets of human culture and of course how many of them were rather distressed that Lyra was nowhere as Lyra had positioned her self next to him, she was walking with an air of pride and confidence as if everything she had endured here was now vindicated. It was something David suggested and the rest of the mares in his group had taken a delight on the idea of Lyra having finally been proven right in spite of all the ridicule.

And as he also noticed there was a number of Gryphons, sadly with all the chaos caused the meeting needed to be addressed and started as Celestia and Luna began to address several concerns of the resurrected or cloned Bone Serpents. And Just as the Two princesses had begun to Sit down, came a voice that to David was instantly like nails on a chalkboard...

"So there is the Human with my armor..." And a white unicorn with a blonde mane and tail had come out as he heard some of the nobles almost gritting their teeth as the name Prince Blue Blood reached his ears. "You have finally arrived at last. Now Relinquish the armor you have brought me...." and Instantly Celestia sighed as Luna almost held a devious smile.

Turning to the Prince, David looked at him unimpressed... "Go fuck yourself Prince Brat, and get out of my sight before I make you my personal whipping colt.."

//Maybe big boosting and teleporting to Mason's side isn't such a bad idea...// David thought....

Author's Note

If Anyone is looking forward to how David Handles Prince Brat, I mean Blue Blood, just wait until he has a chance to deal with some noble snobs who call him and the elements of Harmony attack dogs in Later Chapters!

Chapter 10, Pirates and Prince Brat

Author's Note

When I started this story it was several weeks ago and I wanted to Churn out about ten or so chapters before Posting it. Chapter 11 is in the works and is like I think 70-80% done. and hopefully will be up in a few days. Following chapters will be relatively futher apart but I hot to update at least once a month.

Chapter 10, Pirates and Prince Brat

Edited with Grammarly

A new life begins
Chapter 10
How to deal with Pirates and Prince Brat

Mason slowly came to as he reentered the land of the conscious.

He groggily looked around only to find himself in a giant cage, from the looks of it since it wasn’t bound to the ground they were hoping to transport him. He looked across the room and saw the girls, except they were in a jail cell of their own that was connected to the wall.

Thanks to the changes his Guyver unit made to him he was able to process whatever was used to drug him, out of his system.

All three mares were still knocked out. They all laid on the ground as if they were just tossed there. There hands and hoofs were bound by ropes.

Mason heard footsteps and quickly pretended like he was asleep. As the door opened a few pirates walked in. At least that was how Mason would describe it due to how they were dressed.

They were followed by some blue man dog-like thing. The thing had dark blue fur, his body was very muscular like a gorilla, while his lower body had dog-like paws at the end of them. He had a tail that was long and monkey like that had a hand at the end of it. He wore brown cargo and a black muscle shirt. On his arms were golden bracelets. But what stood out the most was how his eyes looked like they were on the tip of his snout.

The young human watched through barely opened eyelids as he laid on the cold hard ground. The dog walked up to the cell and started banging on the bars. The girls began to stir until they eventually woke up.

“How the mighty have fallen.” The dog creature laughed.

“Ahuizotl!” Daring Do growled as she tried to break free of her bonds while she glared at her rival.

Vinyl and Cadance tried to use their magic but quickly realized that their magic wasn’t working.

“So glad you girls could join us. It seems you’ve been busy as of late Ms. Do. Also, you two won’t be able to use your magic at all while in here. The entire room is lined with Null Stone. Your magic is useless.” Ahuizotl said with a smirk.

“I don’t know what you’re-”

“Oh, come now. Don’t lie to me. My spies have reported that you found ancient ruins with human remains.” He said with a triumphant smirk before continuing.

“Imagine my shock when I was told that you had a human with you.” He said to which he turns his attention to Mason who figured now was a good time to ‘wake up’.

As he pretended to stir and slowly sit up, he felt the eyes of Ahuizotl on him.

“Ah, it seems my prize has finally woken up,” Ahuitzotl said.

“Where am I?” Mason asked, pretending to be nothing but a young boy. Pretending to have no idea where he was.

“W-Where am I?” Mason asked, feigning fear.

“What is your name human?” he asked.

“M-Mason.” He said.

“Well Mason, you are on my ship,” Ahuitzotl explained.

“Why am I here?”

“Because I plan on using you as my ticket to get that other human’s armor. I hold you hostage and he hands the armor over. Then after that capture him and sell you both to the highest bidder.” Ahuitzotl bragged.

“I have to say, good job first-mate. Drugging their food was an excellent idea.” He said to a red wolf that stood next to him who smirked.

“Thank you, Captain. Of course, this is me we are talking about.” He said.

“As for you girls, well I could just hold onto your little Princess. Keep Equestria from trying anything with you as my hostage. Celestia and Luna will have to bend to my will. I already sent orders to them to make the Solar Guard withdraw so we can collect our treasure.” He laughed.

“You won’t get away with this!” Cadance said only to be ignored.

“As for you two. It would be a shame to kill you both. You two are quite exotic.” He said as he walked over to Daring and Vinyl who looked fearful.

“Yes, I wouldn’t mind seeing how you two taste.” He said as he tore the mares’ shirts open. Vinyl and Daring struggled against their bonds to no avail.

“Get away from them!” Cadance shouted.

“Oh, don’t worry Princess. I won’t forget you. I’ll be sure to have fun with you as well.” He said as he licked his lips scaring the princess of love.

“GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM THEM!!!” Mason shouted in rage.

Everyone jumped at the shout of rage. Ahuitzotl quickly spun around, facing the child. The mares were speechless as they felt nothing but pure rage coming from the young boy. It felt like the fires of Tartarus were boiling over.

“How can he even be sane with such rage?” Was the thought on the 3 mares minds.

“Why would I do that? You can’t do anything and have nothing to offer me for their safety.” The pirate leader smirked.

“Because I could give you information on that magical armor you’re after.” The boy said, his eyes glaring at Ahuitzotl.

“Oh really? Fine then, what can you tell me about this magical armor.” He said with intrigue as he got up close to the bars.

“Don’t do it! He won’t keep his word!” Daring shouted.

“He’s just going to trick you!” Vinyl shouted as well.

“Please, don’t do this Mason! You have no idea what he could do to Equestria with that armor!” Cadance pleaded.

The mares kept pleading for Mason not to tell him anything, but the boy kept his eyes locked his enemy.

“I can tell you four things about it,” Mason said angrily.

“And what are these four things?” He asked.

“One, it is not the only set of Armor,” Mason answered.

“Two, it's called a GUYVER!" Mason shouted.

At that moment the whole cage was blasted apart in a flash of light. Ahuitzotl was sent flying back with some of his pirates.

Mason’s body was now covered in metallic armor. His height had increased to 7 feet tall. His armor looked a little like an insectoid humanoid. His armor was a dark black with accents of midnight blue. His helmet had a long horn-like appendage on the front of it that curved back.

“Three, I have it!” Mason shouted as his anger was clearly visible in his voice despite the sensation of his emotion suddenly cut off from them. The armor somehow changing his voice.

“Four, David's not here because he would slaughter you all! Not that I’m much different!” He shouted in rage before charging the pirates who had already drawn their weapons as more burst into the room.

Mason ducked under a sword strike aimed at his head like it was nothing. The Guyver slammed his knee into the first pirate's stomach. Shattering his ribs like they were thin twigs. The pirate went down like a sack of potatoes.

Seeing more charge, he activated his twin facing High-Frequency blades, two sets slid out of each forearm. Before they could even react, Mason slashed their wrists and ankles, severing their nerves and tendons. They fell to the ground, screaming.

Mason somersaulted over the pirates and landed on top of one of them. Breaking the pirate’s back as he landed on his shoulders.

The young guyver weaved and dodged between the pirates as nothing more than a blur. He slashed, punched, and kicked.

He swung a backward spin kick into another pirate’s head, sending him flying into the wall head first. The boy cartwheeled out of the way of a swinging sword and landed into a one-handed hand-stand and began spinning while doing a split. His armored feet cracking the skulls of his enemies as his free arm slashed and sliced through the pirates before he backflipped into a standing position. Spinning and turning as the blades he had sliced through the bars to the jail cell in two places destroying the cage as his head laser fired on the ropes binding them as that freed the mare by the time he faced the Pirates protecting his friends.

The pirates laid bloody and battered on the ground. A couple even missing some limbs.

Mason was now standing in front of the mares with his back facing them. Blocking Ahuitzotl and his first mate from getting to the mares.

“W-What are you?” Ahuitzotl asked with fear in his voice.

“I’m the Guyver. Number 14 to be exact. Like this one, they are all activated and bound to a master.” He said.

The pirate leader quickly regained his composure as he and his first mate circled the warrior.

“You think you can beat me little colt?” Ahuitzotl growled.

“I’m going to kill you. Does that answer your question?” Mason sneered before lunging.

The three of them clashed. The first mate’s cutlass was sliced in half before he was kicked into the wall by the Guyver, leaving cracks in the wall. Surprisingly enough, he worked through the pain and pulled out a hand crossbow. He took aim and fired at Mason's throat.

Mason caught the bolt in his hand only to throw it back to at the red wolf. The bolt ripped through the red wolf’s leg embedding deeply into the metal wall, making him scream.

“It’s just you and me now,” Mason growled as he dodged a punch only to be grabbed by Ahuitzotl’s tail hand and flung back into the wall.

Mason managed to right himself in midair and land with his feet on the wall in a crouching position. He quickly pushed off and went flying at Ahuitzotl and stabbed both of his shoulders with his blades. Pinning him to the wall having deactivated his blade's vibration function. He wanted these cuts messy.

Ahuitzotl was screaming in pain as the warrior slowly twisted the blades, causing him to scream even louder.

“You’re a sick son of a bitch!” He said as he ripped the blades out of him by retracting said blades back into his forearms before he began to beat the living shit out of the pirate.

“You spied on us! You drugged us! You kidnapped us!” The human screamed as he threw a nonstop series of rapid punches to the pirate’s face, stomach, and even crushed his tail-hand at some point with a hard stomp.

“WORST OF ALL, YOU WERE GOING TO RAPE MY FRIENDS!!!” He roared in rage as he continued his assault.

Finally, he stopped his barrage and grabbed the now bloodied and battered Ahuitzotl by the throat with his left hand and lifted him off the ground.

He extended his High-Frequency blades on his right arm and pointed the tips of them at Ahuitzotl’s throat.

“I’m ending this.” He said with cold fury as he readied his blade and lunged just as a voice screamed

“STOP!!!”

Mason stopped his blade mere centimeters from the throat of the pirate.

“Mason! You can’t do this! He’s already beaten! Just look at him!” Cadance pleaded. She couldn't feel the rage he held but the evidence was in his voice and actions.

The young man looked around and saw the horrified looks on the mares faces.

“Please, Mason. Don’t do this.” Vinyl pleaded, taking her sunglasses off to reveal her beautiful red eyes. They held genuine sadness and concern.

“We can call the authorities. Please, you don’t have to do this. Just trust us… Please.” Daring Do pleaded as she looked him in the eyes.

He didn’t know why but these ponies had expressive eyes, and their desire for him to show mercy had won.

He paused for a moment before he let go of Ahuitzotl who fell to the ground with a thud, already passed out from the beating and the pain.

“Alright.” He said as his armor ejected a burst of steam before it came off his body and faded into the ground.

To his surprise, the girls all pulled him into a tight group hug. They could feel the level of anger and rage he had, as well as the desire he had to protect them. With kind and gentle voices told him to just calm down and that everything is going to be okay.

He did the only thing he could do. He relaxed into the hug, slowly repressing the anger he felt.

The insult that Prince Blue Blood had just received finished processing on what he had said. "HOW DARE YOU INSULT ME!" And with it, Prince Blue Blood actually threw a punch at David. With practiced ease, David caught Blue Blood's right fist in his left hand at the last possible second. His hand gripping that fist tightly and just as Blue Blood realized what had happened. David's hand slid to his wrist, holding it tightly as he twisting it back which caused his elbow to point to the ground with his inner arm up in a painful motion as David's right hand reached up and put pressure under his elbow pushing it up locking Blue Blood in an arm lock with almost casual ease.

With the arm lock, David was able to pull down on his wrist and push up on his elbow threatening to bend it back at an unnatural angle. Breaking his focus and making the Prince scream out as if he was in agony, David knew the Prince was in pain but had no idea what true pain was. With a roar, David screamed at Blue Blood, "Be Silent!" And with it David allowed his full emotions of Anger to be felt as the emotion of wrath rage and a desire to destroy any who dare challenge him, was felt as it made Blue Blood's eyes constrict to pinpoints as he shut his mouth and screaming as even with the limited empathic powers he had never had he felt such anger and all of it was directed at him.

"You are not in pain Prince Brat...This is an idea of real pain." And with it David's hand on his wrist slid to his open hand and then took hold of the place between his thumb and index finger and with a pinch to the nerve cluster in the palm between the thumb and forefinger giving the Prince an idea of the meaning of real pain...and with it Blue Bloods Howl of pain rose several notches...and it only lasted for a few moments before David relented. The smell of urine had begun to flow in the air as David could see the inside of his white pants were growing dark and wet. As David moved so as not to mess his shoes up as Blue Blood's scream ended with a whimper.

And casting a look at Princess Celestia who had started to approach David genuinely concerned as Luna had put her hand on her sister's arm. "I don't know who you are, nor do I care Prince Brat. I am David Jackson. I have fought against Gods and Demons." It was the best way he could describe the Zoalords in terms that might be understood. "My armor is not for sale... for any price. Nor will I relinquish it without a fight. I have paid a terrible price for the power it had given me. For those who desired the power of the armor for they attacked my friends and family. In the end, they were all killed, some of whom transformed into the very demons I was forced to fight and kill. To give it up would be an insult to them." and David could see the Prince and feel his blood pressure spiking as he knew the prince was close to passing out from fright as David said.

"You are nothing to me, and if you persist in harassing me Prince Brat, I will do what should have been done to you as a Foal. I will grab you by the ear, grab a chair, haul you out into the middle of Canterlot city. Sit down, bend you over my knee, and spank your ass Black and Blue in front of all of Canterlot to see! Get out of my sight before I decide to do it anyway!" And with it, David pushed him away as he was so terrified he ran out of the council chambers holding his aching arm.

"I do believe that our nephew Prince Blood Blue has received a most generous serving of Humble Pie," Luna said with an almost wicked smirk to her sister

"Sister, I would suggest that we postpone the council meeting for twenty minutes or so. It will give level heads a chance to convene properly. And time to clean up the mess. Whilst I tend to our dear nephew's wounded pride." Luna said to slowly follow her nephew avoiding the drops of urine that he had left behind.

A quick look around, David could see that most of the nobles were actually doing their best to try and not break down laughing. "Yes, a quick Recess is in order." And turning as a guard approached David and said,

"If you will follow me sir." of course the guard had a very hard time repressing her shit eating grin. He had also noticed several servants also doing their best and failing to keep their mirth contained.

Luna left the Council Chambers and once out of sight her pleasant smile was replaced as she instantly took on a more serious tone. Following the urine and the cry of Blue Blood as she marched into an area where he had told a healer to stop the pain as Luna commanded in her voice. "Doctor you will do no such thing Doctor. The prince has not been injured."

And with it Shortly after Celestia had entered the room as Blue Blood Cried out, "AUNTIE CELESTIA PLEASE! IT HURTS!"

"Sister Prince Blue Blood has shamed us in front of all Canterlot with his behavior this Day!" Celestia turned to Look at Luna with shock. "I consider his discomfort a fair punishment for his poor attitude, and behavior."

Taken back by her sister's judgment Celestia. She was about to question Luna but she continued. "Imagine had that been to the Gryphon Ambassador, or the Dragon Envoy. Our dear nephew has grown up to be a Spoiled Brat. He is fortunate that David only sought humiliation, he could have easily broken his arm." Luna Said.

Celestia looked to Prince Blue Blood as she could smell the fear and urine, and his emotions of anger shame, and humiliation at having been so harshly handled by someone he thought was a peasant, when in fact he was anything but. And Celestia could not deny that had it been to a race that held large numbers it would have been a political disaster. With a resigned sigh. "What do you suggest Sister?"

With a slight glare at Prince Blue Blood that made him whimper. Luna spoke "Assuming that he learns from this little incident that his station and position does not give him the right nor privilege to make demands or commands as he did, his humiliation in the council I feel is a just punishment. I suggest you allow me to assume his education, allowing me to teach him behavior befitting nobility who's duty is to serve the kingdom's population and not his own ego and selfish desires."

"You can't do that!" The Prince whined in pain and anguish.

Celestia listened to Prince Blue Blood and Luna's own words as she said. "Your Auntie Luna is correct Prince Blue Blood. I suggest you listen and listen well. Your position as a prince as I have always considered you to at least have some common sense for a prince's behavior. Today you have proved my judgment to be very wrong. Had he been here as an envoy of his race seeking diplomatic relations, you could have started a terrible conflict." Celestia decreed.

"You have shamed me in the Council Chambers never before have you so openly and publicly acted so unbecoming a Prince of Equestria. And in case you had not noticed the Gryphon Ambassador Steelclaw, His daughter Gilda, brother and niece to King Stoneheart were in the Council Chambers." She scolded him.

"But Auntie!" he cried out tears coming down his cheeks...

"But nothing. Lady Gilda who is a Gryphoness who's species does not have empathy at all, acts with more dignity than you do. Your lessons will be assumed by Princess Luna. Perhaps with her more firm hand she will help teach you the lesson needed to act and function as a prince would."

After getting into a private room Shining Armor actually broke down laughing and moments later so did the guard and the rest of the mares. The reaction looking around David asked. "Is he really that badly behaved?"

"Oh, you have no idea! I have had to deal with him for I don't know how long!" Shining Armor said and soon he sat down on a couch "Prince Brat... you have no idea how long I have wanted to say that to his face."

"It's a good thing he was dealing with me. A friend of mine would have put him on his tail with a broken arm and bloody nose. He doesn't put up with that level of pompous bullshit." As David sat down and sighed.

"Well to a point it's not Blue Blood's fault he was born with a brain defect that severely stunted his empathic abilities," Twilight said.

"That is no excused Twilight," David said Sharply... "This brain defect does it impair his judgment of right and wrong? Does it affect his emotions that cause them to remain childish? Does it do anything other that inhibit his ability to feel emotions of others?" When he was given that it was all it did was affect his empathy.

"Then no he has no excuse. My species doesn't have empathy at all unless we learn that when someone is hurt they feel pain just as well feel pain. Even as aggressive as we were, We never acted like that unless they were spoiled children whose parents let them get away with anything they wanted."

"I have to agree with him Twilight..." Dash said as she plopped down. "Gilda's Gryphon Royalty, and while she was always cocksure almost to the point of arrogance she behaves better than that Brat..." And then came a knock at the door.

One of the Guards outside said, "Lady Gilda of the Gryphon Kingdoms wishes to enter and meet you, Mr. Jackson."

Dash perked up as David smiled and bade entry. And standing up he smiled when the Gryphoness slowly entered the room as she held a smile on her face and beak as Dash came up and once the door was closed Gilda and Dash instantly hugged each other. As David could see the reactions and affections between them Dash reluctantly as she said, "Ah this is David Jackson he's the one that stopped the Bone Serpent." And David having stood up took in the sight of the beautiful Piebald tawny Gryphoness. She did not have what he would consider a fluffy gown or dress.

Her outfit was while beautifully crafted it also held an air of practicality. With a tunic that allowed her wings to extend out of the back, and she wore a vest as well. She had what looked like jeweled Bracers on her wrists. This trailed down to her leggings which he though more resembled Bloomers for women with strap laced sandals As she came in David bowed slightly in respect, It was a sort of informal bow as she snerked yet the smile she had never wavered. "Yer not one of them stuck up prudish nobles. I Like you." she churred. "And after that little humiliation you gave to that over pompous prince brat," Gilda came up as she began a long slow circle.

"Oh," She said slowly walking around to look at him in standing in front she said, "Pity you did not appear in our kingdom, you would have made a wonderful boy toy..."

As David was thinking of witty retort there came a firm urgent knocking on the door, as Celestia and Luna opened the door and when they came in they looked genuinely concerned. "David Please forgive our intrusion, But we have news I think you should be aware of."

And with it, Celestia explained how the after the ruins had been found and then explained how Daring Do and her sister had found a naked human colt in her bedroom They had not told David for both lacks of information and the events of today. She described the young colt who introduced himself as Mason Williams. And that after they had taken him to get some clothes reports indicated they had been drugged at a restaurant and captured by the Pirate known as Ahuizotl who had captured not only Mason but Cadance, Daring Do, and her sister Vinyl Scratch and was surely holding all four as hostages. Demanding she order the solar guard to withdraw from the ruins so they could loot them, or they would kill Cadance. They also demanded that the Human with the Magical armor surrender it to Ahuzotl at once in person or the young human would be killed."

Of course, the Room had exploded into concern and outright terror. As all the Mares were, in a panic as David simply walked over to pour himself a Glass of water from a pitcher as Shining Armor claimed If Ahuizotl hurt Cadance or the other's he'd kill him himself. "Shining Armor," David said having checked through Telepathy on Mason and found him having already dealt with the Pirates. "The moment the pirates put their sights on Mason they bit off infinitely more than they could ever hope to chew. I know Mason and has I assure you already dealt with the pirates. Cadance and the others are save I promise you."

And with that Celestia was shocked both by the fact that David knew of this Mason, but was implying that Mason could handle the Pirates all by himself. "How can you not be saying that You speak as if he has armor like yours?" And then when those words were spoken her eyes, as well as every set of eyes in the room, went to David staring in disbelief...

David turned to look at Celestia and Luna as David began smiling at them... his lips curled in one of the evilest smiles they had ever seen while the sheer level of his enjoyment could be felt when he said. "Exactly why I said... they bit off infinitely more than they could ever hope to chew. And we happen to have a Telepathic link thanks to our armor."

As the local guards apprehended the pirates and raided the ship, not that there was any resistance now, Mason sat on the couch of the hotel room with a few guards waiting for the princess outside. Vinyl Scratch and Daring Do had sat on each side of Mason as she paced in front of them.

“Why didn’t you tell us that you have one of those armors!” Cadance shouted in frustration.

Mason shrugged his shoulders.

“Didn’t see a reason to really tell you.” He answered.

“Why not?” She demanded.

“I wanted to this thing a secret.” He said.

“Why?” Daring asked

“A lot of people want this armor as you can see. Imagine what happens when the government gets involved.” He explained.

“You mentioned something about another human earlier,” Mason said to Cadance.

“Yes, there is another human. He should be in Canterlot right now.”

“His name is David Jackson. Am I right?” He asked. Already knowing the answer.

“Yes! How do you know that?” Cadance answered with surprise. She personally didn’t know him, but she heard of this David from her Aunt Celestia and her Colt Friend Shining Armor.

“David is like an older brother to me. He’s the one who gave me my Guyver unit. Taught me how to use it.” The boy answered.

“What! Would he give you such a thing! And why would he teach you to fight so brutally!?” She asked, angrily.

“It was my choice to fight. Besides, if he didn’t give me the Guyver unit, I would have died. He saved my life.” Mason said angrily while narrowing his eyes at the princess. Causing her to regret what she said when she felt his anger, she could also feel his love and protection for someone he considered an older brother.

“I’m sorry.” She apologized, feeling his anger subside.

“It’s alright, I’m sorry for getting angry. It’s just… David saved my life. He's also gonna be pissed at me. I broke a rule he had instilled in me. If you kill, do so quickly, cleanly, and without pain.. ” Mason said as he looked out the window towards the horizon.

“I had a pretty good life. At least, in my opinion, I did. I had loving parents and loving siblings. Not too many friends. But the friends I did have were loyal and caring. Money was tight, but we had a relatively peaceful life. Until X-day. That was when the shape-shifting Zoanoids took over the world and enslaved it.” He started.

“Using their shapeshifting abilities they infiltrated the various governments and military nations of my world.” Mason continued as the girls listened intently.

“In less than two days they conquered the entire world. A lot of destructed and devastation. My father and family managed to survive, my friends as well. David had actually intended to give the Guyver Unit to my father.” He said before pausing for a moment.

“My Dad was outraged and incensed that the land that for two hundred years where you had a great number of freedoms were now conquered by a tyrannical force and virtually all those freedoms removed. My Father was outspoken about Chronos and he knew the danger of doing so. Those that did often vanished without a trace but as much as my father wanted to fight he couldn't. David told him that the Guyver would not only enhance his body and abilities, it would also heal his body completely. For my dad, this was a dream come true.” He explained. They could feel the sadness in Mason’s heart.

“What do you mean?” Vinyl asked.

“My Dad couldn’t work due to his physical health, he tried but his body was just too badly injured. The idea of being healed again and able to provide for us kids was worth fighting and risking his life for. But my Dad also looked at the greater picture. David explained what the Guyver was, what it did to the body. The enhancements the doctor said? I lied... that was the Guyver changing me, he told my Dad to think it over for a bit to make sure this was what he wanted.” Mason answered.

“One day, after school, I was out with my sister looking for something we'd heard rumors of weapons stored in a location, we wanted to fight the Zoanoids I saw them as the monsters they really were.” He continued.

“I and my sister snuck in. At first, it seemed empty, but we quickly found out that we weren’t alone. It was an ambush, a trap by the Zoanoids to capture resistance fighters. We tried to run but it was no use. They were just too fast. I remember getting slashed by a giant crocodile-like creature. My stomach was ripped open. My sister was trying to drag me to safety, she refused to leave me to die. She was always good to me.” He said as he clutched at his stomach absentmindedly.

“It looked like we were both going to be killed but before I realized what was going on. David came out of nowhere in his armor and cut down all of the Zoanoids like they were nothing. The last thing I remember was passing out in my sister’s arms, as he was walking towards us.”

“David had teleported me and my sister back to our house. My Dad without thinking told David to give me the Guyver unit he was supposed to receive. He told my Dad what would happen to me, I would be healed completely, but the Zoanoids would be after me and them. They would have to go into hiding. I would have to fight just to survive. But my Dad said at least I would be alive. I remember waking up for a moment when I saw David holding a strange dark metallic disk-like object with a silver orb in the middle of it with coils around it. He pressed it to my forehead and it bonded with me. I was healed and alive. David took me under his wing after that and taught me everything I needed to know and more. Ever since that day I’ve basically had became the ninja of the group, sneaking around and take out Zoanoids silently and quickly. David has always helped me when I needed it as well as being like a brother to me.” He said as he finished his story. The mares were could feel his sadness, but it quickly faded.

“But hey, look at the bright side. My family is still alive and fine. I’m forever thankful to David, that day he not only saved me but my sister as well. I just wish my Dad could have been healed.” He said the last part sadly. But he quickly pepped up.

“But hey, like I said, my family’s fine. My Dad has my Mom, my older sister, and my little brother. And to be honest had he not trained me to fight, I would have gone out and done so without his consent, either way, I was going to fight.” He said.

Vinyl and Daring were amazed, shocked, and horrified that the boy was dragged into something like this. Let alone the fact that he was from another world.

As they sat there processing the information Daring quickly realized something.

“When I was in the ruins, I found something like that orb thing you were talking about. I locked it in my room in magical stasis chest. But when we found you it was gone.” She explained.

“Yeah, that was my guyver unit. The reason why you found me naked was that my body had to reform from scratch.” He answered, making all three mares dumbfounded.

“B-But. Y-You. H-How-”

“Daring. We all had a long day. I’ll tell you some other time how the Guyver works. It’s a long story and includes a lot of the evils the Zoanoids did.” Mason said with a caring smile.

“He’s right. We all had a long day. We should all rest. I have to get back to Canterlot in a day or two to report what happened. But I’m leaving a group of royal guards to help guard the ruins.” The alicorn explained.

“Y-Yeah, your probably right.” Daring relented.

“I’m just glad we’re all okay,” Vinyl said, everyone, nodding in agreement.

“I almost forgot. There was a huge bounty on those pirates. The fact that you brought them to justice, means you get the reward.” Cadance said as she made a large sack of gold coins appear with her magic and handed it to Mason. "It's a small amount the rest has been put into a bank account for you.

“Sweet!” He cheered happily.

“Oh, looks like you dropped one.” Vinyl said.

“I did? Where?” Mason asked.

“Don’t worry I got it.” She said as she walked over to the coin and bent over and flicked her tail to the side.

As she bent over she gave Mason a perfect view of her snow-white ass. Her thong splitting her lower lips.
"AH! W-What are you doing!” Mason shouted in embarrassment.

“Just returning the money you dropped.” She said as she walked over to the boy and hand him the coin.

“And showing you the sweet ass, you saved.” Vinyl said with a smirk before she and her sister Daring kissed him on the cheek at the same time.

Cadance watched the whole scene playing in front of her. She couldn’t help but laugh at Mason’s childlike innocence as he flushed hard and panicked at the displays of affection. She knew he was in good hands with these mares.

As she walked out the door and met with her guard escort, she couldn’t wait to get home and tell Shining all about this. She also wanted to meet this David, from what she could tell, he was a good stallion that was a good friend to this colt. Thought she had serious concerns about involving a colt in such a fight, she understood the desire to save his life but allowing him to fight?

Inside the Guard Cell block of the City of Coin, Ahuizotl was not having a very good day. Getting his ass handed to him ten ways from Sunday by a damn colt no less, the desire for revenge burned within him as he heard a familiar voice. He was heard as soon hoof steps could be heard walking down the cells as the Pirate resided in his cot in the jail cell where he had been stabilized just enough to make sure he wouldn't die before he was brought to trial and more than likely executed. "You've surely done bucked up Ahuizotl when you took Cadance hostage. The Great Pirate King brought low by a little colt." Said a black stallion with a white mane and tail as he looked through bars.

And in that Ahuizotl looked at him "Get me out of here or I swear all of the Trade Sea will find out about how your rivals vanished..."

"I can't and honestly I think I am tired of being blackmailed... When you took Cadance hostage sent the letter to Celestia? She herself got involved. She ordered the dismantling of the Iron Wolf. They are tearing it apart as we speak. I can't override the orders of the Princess even if I wanted to. With your repeated escapes confirmed, the guards outside are not mine. They are Solar Guard members. They have orders to kill any of you on sight if any escape attempt is made. And they have a feeling that someone will try to rescue you."

The Stallion said burning hatred in his eyes as he said. "The pirates sent to the dig site, Celestia ordered the Solar Guard to stop them from escaping at all costs they are dead. You have lost over half your crew. The rest are lucky to be alive. From what I understand of the report Cadance... The human colt wasn't even trying to be serious. And if it wasn't for Cadance, Daring Do, and Vinyl Scratch begging for him to spare you he would have killed you. The next time you and he cross paths... I doubt he will be as merciful if you hurt or threaten his friends again."

And that only pissed Ahuizotl off even more than the human a colt considered him a joke. Worse yet he was forced to endure this humiliation by his arch-rival Daring Do

"If you do somehow manage to escape... I suggest you disappear from the Great Trade Sea. Because I will be tripling your bounty and declaring you a Wolf's Head pirate." And that scared Ahuizotl it meant that all who saw him were to consider him little more than a rabid animal and to be killed on sight. "And if you do reveal how my Rivals died... well I am tired of being Blackmailed." And with it, the Stallion turned his back on Ahuizotl and began walking out.

"Wait..." Ahuizotl groaned out struggling to sit up as he looked at the earth pony. "You said someone might try to rescue me, and the next time we cross paths..."

The stallion slowly approached Ahuizotl's Cell and then pulled out a small coin like device... and tossed it into the cell. And with it began to project an image of a figure cloaked in shadow sitting upon what looked like a gnarled throne. "Hello, Ahuizotl. I see you took me up on my offer, Golden Harvest. As promised I will ensure that all evidence Ahuizotl holds over you is destroyed. and I will keep my word you will not have to deal with me, until after I have conquered Equestria... "

And with it, Golden Harvest turned to walk out of the jail cells.

"Who .. Who are you?"

"I am the Dark Master. I have chosen you to serve me and my purpose in conquering Equestria."

"I have never served anyone but my self!" The Pirate growled...

"Then it pleases me to be the first you will call master. All Golden Harvest had to do to have me take care of you blackmailing him was deliver this to you. By the end of the day, Drakmore, Artin Silver, and Socara will have all the documents they hold destroyed. Golden Harvest is of no value to me at this time. But I see no reason to dispose of him or blackmail him."

"You will travel to Neighpan and search out and retrieve for me the Masamune Seraphim Blade."

"Why should I, what's in it for me?" Ahuizotl spat.

"Your bargaining posture is highly dubious. But very well. When I have you rescued with your remaining crew, I will heal your injuries fully, Provide you with a new ship and new crew to command."

"And?" The Pirate said.

"And Nothing.... you belong to me, Now."

The arrogance of this creature insulted him the mighty Ahuizotl "I belong to nobody!"

"Perhaps I misjudged you... proceed on your way to the Gallows." And with it, the image began to fade...

"No. I accept your terms I accept!" And the image restored its self as Ahuizotl panicked whoever it was Ahuizotl had to admit they knew how to play this game. And if he wanted to have a chance for revenge on that Colt and those three bitches... he needed this being who was offering his help. And who or whatever it was clearly, thought the Pirate, was underestimating him.

"Excellent. For now... recover your strength. You will need it when I sent my agent to rescue you." And with that, the metal coin began to burn and consume itself leaving no trace.

Chapter 11, Politics, Pirates, and Preservation

Edited with Grammarly after several long days of it slowing down to a crawl.

A new life begins
Chapter 11
Politics, Pirates, and Preservation

"Thank you, Princess Celestia, for allowing me to address the council before questions begin to assault me and allowing me to make a few statements," David said as he looked at the assembled council of noble ponies. With a glare, he said "Ok Now, I know a lot of you have several questions for me, I will now answer several right off the top. First, if it wasn't clear by my talk with Prince Brat...My Armor is under no condition for sale, anyone who tries to steal with from me is in for a rude surprise, and I will protect myself with everything up to and including lethal force. Any pony who can't get that through their thick head, please let me know and I'll break something upside your skull to prove my point."

After the issue with the others when they found out that David had known of Mason's Arrival, that he had a Guyver of his own, with the pair having a telepathic link had caused some consternation between him Celestia and Luna. It forced David to remind her of why he was here to address the issue of the Bone Serpents and developing protection and weapons against more of them if they arise. And David was sure that more would. And asked to have a chance to address the council, beforehand to speak very clearly on the issues at hand.

The Nobles had looked at each other as they could feel the animosity between David and them. It was clear as day that David clearly was annoyed with the idea of anyone attempting to buy his armor or made demands for it. When David was sure they understood his position. "Second, A Herd. I heard how many of you were interested in having your daughters become members of my herd. Get the idea out of your heads right now. I already have a prospective herd and I am not even remotely interested in accepting a mare who wants to become a member of my herd simply to jockey for political position, because if it isn't clear I hate politics." That cot a lot of mares wide-eyed at him and more than a few seemed rather pissed he had preemptively turned them down.

"Three as you will all no doubt learn there is a second human. His name is Mason Williams, and while we are not related by blood I very much consider him my little brother. Like me he has his own set of Guyver Armor and fully versed in how to use it Like me he will not part with it. He is literally the only family I have left everyone else, as far as I know, is dead. Keep that in mind when you deal with him and me respectively."

"Four I am not interested in power, I am not interested in riches, prestige or any other sort of bribery. I am here for one reason only. To address the concerns of the those responsible for the cloning of the Bone Serpents. And before we begin I have a couple questions concerning the Bone Serpent's examination because I have managed to piece to a possible plan for our Mysterious cloner. Before they took over my world and destroyed it. Chronos hid in the shadows as a secret group quietly infiltrating governments. and I need that last piece of the puzzle before I can formulate the last part."

With it, a Blue Earth pony Stallion with a white mane and tail wearing square glasses blinked as he was holding what looked, "Um yes, I have the reports here if you wish to look them over."

"That will not be necessary, I have a suspicion of what the report says. Let me guess biologically it was actually a very young Bone serpent, and shows signs that it has had it's growth artificially accelerated and enhanced to the point that once it woke up it had at most only a few weeks of life left to it due to all the changes and accelerated growth?"

And with the Stallion was shocked and surprised "Y-yes how did you know?" David sighed as he had expected, during the secret war with Chronos in his world, David had before X-Day picked up Sun Tsu's Art of War once he realized he was, in fact, fighting a secret war. Everypony could sense that he had fully expected it. Looking at each other confused as to how he could have known that.

"Ambassador Steelwing, Princess Celestia would I be correct in assuming that conflicts have arisen between the various races and cultures throughout Equestria slowly raising tensions and conflicts?" David Asked as it surprised Steelwing and Celestia. Even Luna was taken aback, Gilda eyed David with some suspicion and then her eyes went wide as she realized what he was asking.

"Beyond what would be considered normal friction and tension between so many diverse races. I can honestly think of nothing that stands out from the reports." The Gryphon Ambassador said surprising David, And then surprised him even more, "In fact from all accounts things have actually been a bit quieter concerning such conflicts."

Celestia looked at The Gryphon Ambassador as she nodded. "I would have to agree, I have representatives from the Neighponese Empire to Yackastan reporting a drop in conflicts as well for the last several years. That surprises you why?"

David was surprised as he was thinking about it and it didn't add up and that threw some of his estimates. "I was expecting a rise in conflicts and tensions. All Warfare is based on deception, Conflicts in certain areas caused by our mysterious cloner. Knowing where the conflicts were and able to cause them to stir up...would allow them to move around with little risk of discovery...Unless he considers Equestria the primary threat..." Then David Looked to Celestia and then Luna with a Critical Eye, and as if a light had gone off in his head. "What I am about to say and claim is Theory,"

"This I believe to be true of our mysterious threat. The Mysterious Cloner has been on Equus, either from another world like me or from the stars arriving secretly. Whoever it is, has to have been around long enough to know of Pony magic and as such doesn't fully understand it, or have the ability to counter it. So they have been looking through your history and discovered in the ancient past to find something anything that could handle it and discovered the Legends of the Bone Serpents and investigating them they either traveled to your ancient homeland to find remains they could utilize in cloning or found remains in Equestria to use. They have been here long enough to gain these samples and only you could find out how hard that would be. Princess Celestia."

The Bone Serpent I fought at Sweet Apple Acres Farm was intentionally grown to be far larger and a faster metabolize so it could consume ponies as fast as possible. It was a guard animal held in a Coma of sorts with minimal activity In the event that the chamber was discovered it would be awakened and unleashed on the countryside this way as it rampaged across the countryside, it would allow it's creators to send their forces to retrieve the remaining vessels. Any ponies sent to backtrack it would vanish either captured for experimentation or killed.

This is because they Don't have the ability to teleport. Otherwise, they would have teleported all of them out of there. So Why not simply place enough explosives inside to not only destroy the place but also ever free castle. Why not simply blow it up when Celestia was inside?

The answer is they wanted you to find it. To bring it back for examination and study, allowing them to accomplish some other goal. Maybe unleash a plague long gone, make small crawling eyes and ears slide out of the machine when it is not being watched, so they can find tiny little corners and dark spots to hide in all over Canterlot watching listening. Learning. Or make it explode while in the city taking a good chunk of the palace out with it.

And before you get your manes and tails in a knot. I am not with them, because several days prior to the Bone serpent showing up, I showed Celestia and Luna my armor. Two I would not have actually fought and killed the Bone Serpent. I would have let it rampage across Ponyville and beyond, just like they expected it to. The only thing they didn't expect was me. The Bone Serpent was to find out another limitation, Unicorn magic, with an elite guard of Solar unicorns I am assuming they would have used their magic to bolster and strength the earth ponies speed strength and help protect the Pegasi flying distraction.

And the reason I know all of this and present it to you as a theory... is because if I wanted to Conquer you it's exactly what I would have done in their place. Humans are by nature alpha predators, we are aggressive, we thrive off of the challenge. And when we encounter a threat to us as a species like something on the order of the Bone Serpent. We eliminate the threat entirely. And chances are that this person or persons are watching us right now... Their next attack will be on Me and Mason to gauge our strength, powers, and abilities while looking for some chink in our armor he can exploit."

Looking at the image of David presenting his theory the figure smiled evilly under their hood as their respect for this human grew. "David Jackson Mason Williams... I grant thee the ranks of Knight. you have a very warlike mind. And it will not take you long to discover what my plan is." And with it picked up a large object in the shape and coloration of David's Guyver form and Mason's Guyver form and then place it on what looked like a Chessboard. With Celestia in the place of the queen and Luna in the place of the king. Placing them next to the Rook in the position of Knight. The most versatile of all pieces. You will be most worthy and powerful allies for Celestia and Luna. And when I test the pair of you I shall not disappoint either of you."

The City of Coin, Ahuizotl had learned of his fate. Execution for all the pain, slavery, death, and destruction he had caused. he was without redemption because the last time they tried rehabilitation... he simply slaughtered those around him and escaped. As a rule, Equestria had no death penalty. They believed in rehabilitation. But the City of Coin was ruled by a council of elders. All races which traded within the City of Coin had a representative on the council. The overwhelming judgment for Ahuizotl was death by hanging. This would end the Pirate King's reign. Above all, he would be healed just enough that he could be forced to walk out with the rest of his crew to be hung.

It was to be a public spectacle Mason had been told by David telepathically of his suspicion that this mysterious foe who recreated the Bone Serpents might try to rescue the Pirate King. While he seriously doubted the main leader would show but believed that he would be sending an envoy to collect the Pirate King. Mason instantly regretted not killing Ahuizotl at once along with all his pirates and his request to be there for his Execution had shocked Daring Do and Vinyl Scratch.

"Absolutely not...your a..." Cadance said stopping herself

"I'm a what?" Mason asked with a smile on his lips.

"I was about to say a Colt," Cadance said needing to remind herself that despite Mason's appearance he wasn't a colt.

"That and I have seen and caused more death than you could know?"

While Mason couldn't feel it while he ate breakfast. Daring and Vinyl could as they felt Cadance grow angry. And They understood why. Even they had to call into question David's moral nature for allowing a colt of 14, or 140 by their age to fight and kill.

"I have to honestly call into question David's integrity if for allowing you to fight." Vinyl said making Mason stop mid-bite.

"What kind of stallion allows a colt to fight like that, Why weren't your mares there to protect you?" Cadance said.

Recalling the brief discussion with David on pony culture Mason said sharply his anger getting the best of him for a moment but remembered they didn't have an idea of what had happened "For several reasons. First off, human culture is patriarchy based, stallions are the warriors and protectors. Two I would have gone out and fought Chronos without his permission. David made sure I had the ability to survive and avoid capture. Three you have no idea the monsters we were fighting."

Taken back as Cadance turned looking at Mason as Vinyl and Daring looked at the young stallion, Daring asked. "What kind of monsters were they?"

"The leaders, Zoalords... had a process that could turn normal humans into Zoanoids... humans that could shapeshift into a monster. Zoanoids were the slaves to their creators bred to be unable to resist the telepathic commands of any Zoalord. Here is a sample of what they did to Guyver 1, Sho Fukamachi, Chronos wanted the Guyver desperately they tried several times. Targeting friends and family. Eventually, they captured his father, they Transformed him into a Zoanoid specially designed to Kill a Guyver. Had no idea what was done to him. Sho rescued his father. Sho's father transformed into the special Zoanoid and attacked his son unable to resist the commands and Sho unable to fight or kill his own father was mortally wounded by the Zoanoid. This activated the Guyvers Hyper protection mode. When the host loses control of the Guyver it goes into a hyper protection mode, killing anything it perceives as a threat to the Guyver and its host. The Guyver did what the host could not. It killed Sho's father. The Guyver healed Sho of the fatal wound, and when he came to He was devastated. They did that to Sho.. and I promise they did much worse to David. He showed me through the telepathic link all Guyvers have. Those were the type monsters we were facing."

Looking at the three mares as they could feel Mason's anger at them for being so judgemental, "Don't you dare judge him until you know what he has been through!"

His rage was almost tangible as their hearts ached to be confronted with someone so young with so much anger. Pony females being the protectors of Equestrian Society but also those who mothered the foals, and while Mason might be an adult for a human, he still very much looked like a foal and it brought out the urge to protect him, and that meant he shouldn't be fighting or battling. The fact that Mason was a colt, well looked like one only amplified that sensation, made worse by the fact that for ponies Colts were highly protected. And it made Vinyl and Daring come up to suddenly hug him from each side before he was pulled back onto a couch into a hug. As if he could feel them desiring to protect him.

((Hey David you there...)) Mason asked.

((Yeah What is it?))

((Could you ask what it is about Why it seems Daring, Vinyl And Cadance seem so damn protective of me? They seem to be treating me like a child in need of protection.))

((I'll.... look into it. get back with you. So lean back and enjoy your self you earned it.))

It was at this point a Guard Pounded on the door where All three mares Jumped some. "Princess Cadance, a Dragon attacked the jails and rescued Ahuizotl and his crew!" And with it, the princess jumped up

((I knew it I'll tell Celestia.)) Was David's last comment.

Celestia and Luna stared dumbfounded when David said in the middle of the hallway as they were heading to a private meeting between the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony and The Princesses. "Oh by the way apparently a guard came to Cadance claiming a Dragon attacked the jails and rescued Ahuizotl and his crew."

"How do you know that?" Celestia asked as David simply smiled.

"Mason was in the room when the guard pounded on the door he and I were speaking telepathically. I told you this would happen, didn't know when. Your enemy is moving." David said.

David said as he looked at Celestia and Luna he remembered the very last thing he said to the Council Chamber before departing having little more to say on the issue he was here.

"There is an entity somewhere... he has been watching you and has homed in on the eight greatest threats to his plans. Six are the bearers of the elements of harmony. The remaining two are Celestia and Luna. Luna because she is recovering will be his primary target. I have also become his target simply because I defeated in mere minutes what would have taken who knows how many pony's lives and how long. They have been here long enough to have learned about the bone serpent being effectively your greatest natural predator immune to all magic. And he has either found some museum remains here in Equestria that he brought back to life. Or he's traveled to your ancient homelands, the ones you once lived in before you moved to these lands found the remains of the Bone Serpents fold some DNA and used it to clone those serpents. And to answer the Final Question in your minds. No, I am not working for him, because if I was I assure you I would have allowed the three fillies to be consumed and then attempt to kill Celestia, and the guards when they took the battlefield. But your mysterious enemy will be coming to test me and Mason soon enough. And he will not be subtle about it."

"You have the mind of a skilled general." The Gryphon Ambassador said as he came to join the precision.

"Well, I did study Sun Tzu the Art of War when I got tangled up with Chronos," David said with a smirk.

"You will make Equestria a powerful ally," Gilda said...

David caught an edge in her voice as he said, "Gilda you never struck me as the type to be evasive...say what you mean."

He could see her smirking, //Oh she's cunning!// He realized she had baited him and he snapped at the bait hook line and sinker., and the pair shared a look between two alpha predators who had mutual respect.

"Despite all things said in council chambers. There are tensions beyond Equestria's borders. Our Kingdom is the one with the most tension with Equestria. We have our conflicts, small mainly because most clan kingdoms have good enough sense not to want to antagonize a noble that for the longest time could channel the power of the sun and wield the power of the moon. With you, on Equestria's side, it would be suicidal to even consider waging war with the ponies. I saw your speed strength and agility."

"And If this mysterious Cloner were to find a way to permanently take out Celestia and Luna. Or significantly depower them without fear of them regaining their full power ever again?" David asked tapping the side of his head as Gilda blinked and then she realized...

"If Celestia and Luna along with the Bearers to the elements of Harmony are killed... No one in their right mind would dare oppose their march across the continent," she said with fright.

"Take out the biggest threat, you become the biggest threat. The reason he hasn't been more overt is he doesn't want to destroy the world... he wants to rule it. You can't rule over an empire of the dead unless you are a necromancer. So I think we can safely rule that out." Celestia clearly held some inscrutable look on her face but she was weighing what David had said. David knew Gilda had been attempting to insinuate that he might help Equestria with Conquest which he shot down but did not confirm. Celestia also suspected that if she were to simply begin unrestrained and unjustified aggression, David might very well stand against her if he considered it unjust aggression.

An enemy with as much cunning as a Changeling, and extremely subtle, yet afraid to confront them openly without more information on their powers through direct observation. And she quickly concluded that if the Bone Serpents thinned out a significant portion of her elite guard... would have left much room for spies and or assassins to slip in. And now that the hidden threat was revealed it would not have had not the Cutie Mark Crusaders been out looking for more humans and stumbled upon the lair of the lumbering beasts.

"You know, It is a good thing that many of my guards were spared the fate of handling the serpent for replacing them is no simple matter." She cast her eye to Shadow-mane her Consort and Guard of the Canterlot City guard as he blinked.

"Indeed Your Highness, only the most elite of the Canterlot City guard qualifies. If you will excuse me, your highness, I would like to make sure that they are ready for your surprise inspection," he said with a smile, and with a nod, Shadow-mane bowed and turned sharply to leave.

"Wouldn't be much of a surprise if they know it's coming." David smiled evilly at Shadow-Mane. Shadow-mane was going to check his soldiers seeing if there were anything out of place with them., see if they might have been agents of this unknown force.

"Not to worry I run a very tight crew and they know that I hold them to the highest standards. And any that I catch slacking off, I put them through the wringer." He said and turned to move off.

David looked at Celestia who smiled and said. "He was captain of the guard for twenty years before he became my consort." She said. "His sense of duty, loyalty, honor, and integrity. Earned him that position... he'd often work himself to exhaustion making sure that everyone under his watch was safe. Not unlike another Stallion, I suspect."

David could relate to that he recalled that, off the Battlefield as the eldest Guyver apart from Sho, he was the one who taught every Guyver after him how to handle their increased testosterone and aggression. David was the De Facto leader of their group, of all the Guyvers Only Sho seemed to cope as he had been fairly timid before his bonding and his natural personality seemed to help cope with the aggression. David shrugged and said almost casually. "I wouldn't know..."

Still, the group continued their walk to the private dining hall. It was where Celestia preferred to have her diplomatic meetings, It was a more relaxed area, and made her seem very down to earth for one of her powers. As the guards came up to the doors and then reaching for the Handles to open the room for the Dining room as it was a fairly large triangular table as Celestia smiled softly "David would you sit beside me " The request had caught David by surprise, though it had not caught the others as off guard David wasn't the one that desired the least bit of praise for what he did, still she honored him.

"As you wish your highness." David was not about to turn down a royal request As he sat down on her left side with Luna at her right. He was sure the Royal Sisters, had a much more informal dining table back but the Triangular design allowed her to more or less see all when she was at the head. Beside Luna sat the Gryphon Ambassador, His Daughter Gilda, Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Rarity as they sat at least two feet apart. Beside David sat Twilight, Shining armor, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie Barb and Lyra. Like David, they were all relatively well dressed.

AS Servants began to come in with Dinner David inhaled the scent of meat as He Listened to Celestia asking "And I know your first Jaunt into Ponyville was cut a little short but so far what do you think of My Ponies?" she asked,

"Apart from the three mares who attempted to force themselves upon me at my welcome party, A very nice welcoming community if the mares in Ponyville seemed a bit predatory."

"A Trio of Mares attempted to force themselves upon you?" Celestia Asked...

"Despite my protests of not being interested, one forced a kiss upon me and pushed her tongue into my mouth I convinced her I wasn't interested," David said nonchalantly.

"What //did// you do?" Gilda asked with an almost lecherous grin.

"The only thing I could do... I bit her tongue." he said with a smile as "She's alright, but after the event transpired, she wasn't seen again." He Smiled. "When I say no I mean no."

"I do have a question, Mason wanted me to find out why Cadance Daring and Vinyl seem so protective of them. As if he was a child in need of protection he is 18."

When asked about Mason David explained what had happened to him After X-day. How David initially intended the Armor to before Mason's father but when Mason failed to come home after school and some of Mason's friends claiming that they were going to a warehouse to search out weapons David instantly teleported there finding the fourteen-year-old near-fatally wounded, and him slaughtering the zoanoids to protect Mason before teleporting them back home with David shredding the Sheets to make a makeshift bandage as Mason's father was terrified. And having recalled David's claim of it being able to heal his physical disabilities and injuries and with David confirming it, The father instantly said, "Give it to my son, Save his life..."

David despite some hesitation did as the father asked. Bringing the inactive unit to Mason and Bonding him with the armor. Once the bonding process was complete and Mason was back in control of himself. David explained to Mason what he did at his father's request. Allowing Mason to become Guyver 14. And after sending Mason's family into hiding David took Mason and taught him everything he needed to how to master his armor. And a promise to his father he would do everything he could to look after his son.

"So selfless of the colt's Father. His son came first." Rarity said a tear in her eye.

"How many Guyvers were there?" Twilight Asked as David looked down his eyes caught Shining Armor and the white unicorn looked over at David and nodded. It was a silent thing between soldiers and warriors. An understanding.

"In addition to my unit Guyver 1 and 3. Guyver 2 was allied with Chronos and due to his unit being a damaged before bonding, Guyver 1 was able to exploit that and destroy him and his Guyver, I found a total of 21 inactive units which I hid once I realized what they were. So 23, 22 of which were active at the end of the battle. The Last unit well that's a story for another day.

And that caused David to hear the clattering of cutlery...

"If you had so many why didn't you give one to the poor colt's Father?" Rarity asked sharply only for Shining armor to say.

"He couldn't. He needed every Guyver armor on the battlefield and thinking clearly. If Mason's Father was on the Battlefield, Mason nor his father would be able to think clearly for worry of the other. It is why I wasn't in Ponyville on the night of the Summer Sun Festival. If I had gotten hurt, or worse killed. Twilight would not have been able to focus enough nor draw the elements bearers together worrying about me. I know Twily best she would have never left my side."

It was at this time Celestia's hand was placed on David's right hand... causing him to look at her. "It is the burden of a leader, we must always do what is best for all our subjects. Sometimes we must make painful decisions for the greater good. Never are they made lightly. Tell me how old does Mason look for a human?"

As the Meals were being brought in David Nodded, "It hinders the aging process, despite looking 14 he's 18 pushing 19." And with it came a Twinkle in her eyes as she smiled and explained to David why Daring and Vinyl were all trying to protect him.

"You've got to be kidding me David!" Mason was so surprised when David told him what was up as he had been looking over the destroyed Jailhouse. "They are treating me like a Kid, a Colt because I look 14?!" His shout had caused a number of officials to look at the strange human colt as he was talking to someone who wasn't there. And then he sighed "Well at least it makes sense."

Looking at the people, "Telepathic conversation with my brother, he surprised me!" he snapped and once more resumed a more metal conversation.

((Careful Mason they might throw you in junior high again...))

((I'll get you for that!))

((I'm sure you will Little brother, see you soon.)) And David closed the connection.

Looking over at Cadance, Daring, and Vinyl who had been caught by surprise by his shock surprise and the sudden out of nowhere outburst. And concerned as Mason almost glared at him but honestly didn't know what to make of it. Still, Daring asked, "Mason you alright?"

"Yes please I understand why you are so protective of me, the armor hinders the aging process physically. But you will need to learn to control your protective instincts and accept I am not a Foal..." Mason said as they looked at each other and he could see Cadance bite her lip. when he turned away looking at the destruction.

"Kill quickly, kill cleanly kill painlessly as possible," Mason said as he was angry at himself... he could see the bodies of dead guards being pulled out of the rubble.

"I should have simply killed them all." the venom in his voice as some of the council were here as he watched a still living pirate he looked relatively unhurt and could travel well. A Minotaur by the looks some 8 feet tall and perhaps on par with some 6 or 7 hundred pounds in full chains with what looked like a sturdy harness that could take some decent weight with what looked like a handle on the front of his harness and he smiled. Maybe it was time to try one of David's intimidation tactics.

"The Minotaur I have need of him." Mason said as he began to pull away from the three mares as Mason's anger spiked as he marched over to the Minotaur who snerked at him "I'm about to give you a chance at your freedom, and in exchange, you are gonna deliver a message to the former pirate king,"

"Oh, are you gonna cry to your mommy so she has me released." Mason gave a Death glare when the guards tried to push him away and it was enough to break their focus allowing Mason to slowly take hold of the handle as he stood right next to the Minotaur. And then he lifted with one arm as hard as fast as he could and refusing to grunt in the slightest

With one smooth motion, Mason had lifted him nearly two feet off the ground with one hand. With his muscle fiber and tendons as strong as strands of spider silk Mason lifted the Minotaur with no hesitation or tremble he dare not to cultivate any weakness. Bending his arm at the elbow he slowly tilted the Minotaur forward...as the Male had lost his jovial snerk and stared into the eyes of the human colt with fear.

The entire area including some of the former prisoners who were watching was shocked at the strength of this almost scrawny built colt hand... Looking into the Minotaur's eyes Mason asked point Blank. "Do I have your undivided attention COW?! Or do I need to ask one of the guards to free you, give you a weapon and then beat you senseless with my bare fists?"

"Yes! You have my attention!"

"Yes, Sir!" Mason corrected him.

"Yes sir!" he stammered out as he cast a look around seeing even the City guards were standing back.

"Good You are to take a message to Ahuizotl. Now repeat exactly what I say five times. The colt Mason Williams has a message for you. The Next time Mason Or David see you... you and your crew are dead. And we are very used to having our friends and loved ones targeted to get at us we will be ready for it. Repeat it cow! Five times!" As Mason held the Minotaur up as the message was repeated five times. It made sure the message was ingrained.

"As for you cow... If I so much as get the whiff of your stench, A rumored sighting in the Great Trade Sea... I'll find you. And I promise you will be more Cow than Steer when I am done. Do I make myself clear? And if you fail to deliver my message, I assure you being a cow will be the least of your troubles if you fail to follow my orders."

"Yes, Sir."

And with every ounce of strength, he could muster Mason pushed him back as hard as he could which made him scream as he flew back nearly seven feet before landing on the ground on his back as he looked up in fear at the human. The Rest of the pirates were not laughing or joking but talking in frightened tones clearly glad that wasn't them. Because if he could do that to a nearly seven hundred pound minotaur one handed with barely any effort or strain humans had to be powerhouses... and in pirate culture, strength was paramount for survival... And weakness, like he was feeling in his right arm, was burning was a sign you are easy prey and he refused to show it to the pirates.

Looking over to how Cadance had said was the council members as Mason had the wind blowing through his robes almost making him feel like some sort of ninja warrior almost. Slowly he approached hands open as he watched the council guard reach for their blade hilts. And with it He said, "I only wish to make a request Lord Dragon." he said to the Dragon in golden robes,

Looking upon at the young colt and said, "Very well what is it?"

"I would like to request for that cow I just tossed to be released so he may deliver my message. After that, if Ahuizotl does not kill him for delivering such a message I seriously doubt you will ever have to worry about the cow again."

The Dragon looked over the Minotaur as he stroked his chin spikes, "I don't know this one enjoyed coming after dragons for their hordes... many of us were hurt...I was honestly looking forward to having his head mounted over my fireplace."

And with it, the dragon bared his teeth and growled at the Minotaur who instantly got to his knees and begged for his pathetic life.

A Hippogryph Female council member came up, "If you want my opinion he would look better roasting over a fire for dinner." The talk from them wasn't lost on Mason as he caught a slight wink from the female.

"I suppose would be less on taxpayers to pay for the clean up of their carcasses...:" The Dragon snapped, "Alright you filthy vermin...Looks like you are getting one chance at saving your worthless hides. I don't feel inclined to have a ship drop you off anywhere close, so the lot of you will be given a longboat and two days worth of supplies for the nearest land is four days away by long boat. If you lot are still within sight of this isle before sundown I'll order our ships to fire on your miserable lot flag of freedom or not. Sgt Blood Heart. Get these pieces of filth out of my sight and marched down to the docks."

And with it, the Pirates had their ankles shackles unlocked and then force marched out and around a corner and after a while the Dragon said, "They are out of earshot you can drop the act colt." He said with some concern.

And with it, Mason grabbed his burning arm as the Hippogryph came down with concern as the Dragon stepped back as the three mares rushed up to him. "How in the hell does David do that so easily?" Even with his healing abilities, he felt his arm threatening to drop the Minotaur.

The Dragon smiled as he turned to see Princess Cadance, "Ah Princess Cadance... Council Member Lord Stormwind at your service, perhaps we should continue this conversation someplace more pleasant and private." And with it still nursing his arm as the burning pain was fading thanks to his accelerated healing but still, it wasn't as fast as a Guyver could heal him it might be a good ten minutes before he felt the strength to move his arm.

Of course, the best part of the meal had been the meat provided by the Gryphon Ambassador with some fine Equestrian wine he was unable to pronounce the name for the life of him but while it did not intoxicate him he felt good having some actual meat after a week. And of course the entire lot was rather relaxed as well, it had surprised David when Celestia said she felt it was better to negotiate on a full stomach and good wine to provide just a hint of extra relaxation.

The Ambassador said that after the display with Prince Blueblood was in a far better mood than when he first came. The last time five years ago the brat had been insufferable and wasn't going to enjoy dealing with Blue Blood again. The little show had been well worth it, but they did not linger on the Prince's misfortune out of Respect for the fact that Celestia still was shamed at his behavior. Though Celestia admitted enjoyed secretly the display and how David took absolute charge of the meeting instantly derailing any attempts at buying, arranging a herd, and reminded them of their place, for if he was so dedicated to their protection as to not to care about anything else. When asked about it David said, "I have nothing to gain by being a threat, but everything to gain by dedicating myself to the protection and helping."

David once more took subtle charge of the conversation asking about the Various cultures such as the Gryphons and their king in general Stoneheart. "Apart from the nomadic tribes that travel all around. There are 18 clans of Gryphons with various terrains from the mountain Broadwings to the Snow Hunters of the tundras, with each clan suited best to their ancestral Terran Each a kingdom unto their own. Within each clan are various tribes. With various allegiances and rivalries both in and outside the Clan. Each clan typically has a number of elders which govern and advise the leaders. When the current king dies or becomes unfit to rule due to age, or mental instability caused by age or injury. A Moot is held in our capitol Mosscrow."

"Moot means meeting correct?" David asked. Mosscrow did not escape the similarity to Moscow

With a nod, Steel Wing smiled and said: "Yes, from these clans we choose our next King or Queen, Our rulers are rarely the hatchlings of previous kings." Typically the meeting lasted a year before a new ruler was selected with all Clans vying and prancing for the position. Currently, the Plains Stalkers held the throne. Stoneheart in name, not in deed. He was considered a very firm but fair ruler. Though Celestia did voice a touch too firm for her comfort. Luna, on the other hand, thought he was doing just fine.

"I think I understand fully what Shadow-mane said when the two Princesses of Equestria balanced each other," David said as Luna smiled ever so softly.

Celestia looked at her sister with love and compassion a hand resting on hers "And I have missed her terribly..."

The sight of seeing the two back healing their wounds made David smile as it brought warm feelings to his heart but also forced him to reflexively push some thoughts out of his own head. With dinner and desert concluded Celestia finally stood up as did Luna and at that point only did David. and then everyone else did as he did as well. He knew a little of the protocol of nobility having reviewed it within the library given that Celestia had visited him herself with her sister Luna.

As the moved to retire to a large reading room it seemed as David instantly took note of a large map on the wall and began to approach it. Looking over the Map of Equis

He could see the areas in various colors denoting counties, cities, capitols. Including many of them an equine, or bird based play on words he was familiar with. But up close it was not all that familiar but when he was from a distance he could see a vague similarity to South America. But it looked like part of it was on the Equator in the wrong place for South America. And the Orientation was not up and down but it appeared that the map was oriented to where the geological north pole axis would be. He homed in on the great Trade Sea and noticed the large island as the Ambassador came up with Celestia as he touches.

"The ruins were found twenty miles or so north of the City of Coin here. Uncovered by an Earth Tremor." The Ambassador said. When he noticed David focusing on it.

"I'm eager to see it." David smiled as he turned.

"Once we get our trade negotiations out of the way I was planning to take that we could all take a journey there," Celestia said and she asked in a soft voice.

"Does Mason know what happened to your world?"

"No, and under no circumstances must anyone tell him. That is my responsibility, my duty and I must be there in person to tell him."

"Where do you think our mysterious enemy is?" Gilda asked.

"In plain sight? Under our noses? The only thing I can be partially sure of is he would be in Equestria," David replied and chose not to think about it as he looked down at Neighpones empire and saw the Kaiju Seas, paid it no mind.

With Mason inside the Council member's home, Mason had mostly recovered but Cadance Daring and Vinyl were still concerned despite his assurance he would be fine as the Dragon smiled as he said, "I wanted to thank you for giving me the opportunity to deal with several problems at once young Mason Williams."

"Oh Yes." He said, "There is a number of hidden pirate bases to the west of here many of them are magically hidden. I am going to use the Pirates I released to find their locations and once I am sure the Messanger is away...after a few days I will send the Guard to bring a hammer down on them."

"Let me know if you need some help breaking their defenses I was rather disappointed in the Pirate King's resistance."

Of course, the three mares were natural shocked as it Drew mason's attention as he turned and said. "Look I'm not a colt get it through your heads!"

The Hippogryph council hen churred and asked. "Are all human stallions so aggressive..."

"Depends on the person," Mason said. "My armor gives me an aggressive streak, I have to deal with it one way or another. Normally it's through training and fighting."

Mason could see on one of the fine villa's walls what appeared to be captured imagines of ruins. Overall it was as an incredible place as he would expect, lots of art, gold, jewels. and of course sculptures. About what he would expect with a dragon's home. The Dragon took note of what Mason said and then thought about a good way to handle the colt's aggression safely. He might be an adult mentally but he got the impression of a young male dragon who was just started to develop his strengths and abilities and always eager to push them to the limits. And knew exactly how to deal with such. Not that Cadance would approve, but was sure Mason would thoroughly enjoy it.

"These are the pictures taken of the ruins, Thanks to the Solar guard provided by Princess Celestia. We have been able to avoid looters or scavengers. With Teams active around the Clock, we are cataloging everything visually." The Hippogryph hen said. "Oh Forgive me, I am Hippogryph Council Hen Sea Diver. This is my mate Dragon Council Drake Lord Stormwind." Mason bowed but he was still nervous about being here with a member of the ruling council.

"I am wondering exactly how a human such as your self, had ended up in Daring Do's Hotel room. Much less naked."

"I am sure you are but I like my secrets," he told Stormwind. Looking over the area Mason could see the various artworks and murals. The Remains of humans who apparently had been in various states of preservation. Some were skeletal, a large number of them were mummified resting in serene repose. Even what looked like an altar in the middle of the Crypt which held 8 sides with markings on each side. At the Top of it, there were what looked like eight different forms of scripts.

Right now rumors were that he had a set of the same magical armor as the human in Equestria. One human with a suit, and one normal human yes that could be believed, But Two humans with similar magical armors? No Stormwind and Sea Diver did not believe it was a coincidence. "Many of the writings are PE. Pre Equestria, before the Ponies, journeyed to these lands well over a hundred thousand years ago with Princesses Celestia and Luna. Daring said.

As he looked over the eight writing he saw similar designs at the top with the Control metal inside an inactive Guyver unit. And what looked like words that showed it in other places, Of the eight languages one Mason recognized as he was listening to Daring.

"I believe these eight languages all tell the same thing because That symbol appears around the entire base and the markings and words. and I am hoping that when the language Expert arrives we can translate it."

"Here lies the Guyver, valiant warrior who stood against the false god Archanfel and the Demons Twelve. One of a legion who fought against demons in fair form and their army of hidden monsters. May he rest until our world needs his power. For when nightmares banished return, and sisters reunited. A serpent long dead shall rise in paradise to reveal his dark master's presence. When the fourth born rises to strike down the serpent that no pony can slay, shall this temple rise and be known and thus a brother of spirit be awakened. May their spirits reignite and carry with them the strength of souls long gone. Let these dark heroes stand forth with Harmony and may they strike down an evil unknown to the world. For they shall never surrender, and death may never claim them. For it has rejected them."

Mason spoke openly translating it for them. "David was also known as Guyver Four. The fourth person to activate a suit of Guyver armor."

Turning to look at Daring Do as she just stared at Mason. In fact, everyone was looking at him. "I recognize the language..."

"Bone Serpents are supposed to be extinct... he killed it when it would have taken a legion to even halt its progress."

"When a host of a Guyver is killed... The armor simply summons to resurrect them. The orb holds the DNA, memories, and serves as a receptacle for our consciousness or soul. It then rebuilds the body from scratch. It doesn't remake clothes. If the Guyver falls in battle the Guyver rises of its own volition assuming it's own control. Protects the host but can not tell friend from foe. Attacking anything it perceives as a threat with intent to kill. And then it regenerates and restores the host. Death has no meaning to me or David."

"I think we need the Princesses and your... brother here quickly." Cadance Declared.

Chapter 12: Repercussions

Edited with Grammarly after a LONG slow painful process of major lagging on it.

A new life begins
chapter 12
Repercussions

Things had gotten complex, David had been out of communication keeping his link with Mason closed for fear of him glimpsing the events he saw prior to his arrival here. When Celestia reported what Mason had claimed to have translated. He listened to The Gryphon Ambassador own reports from his representative on the council and sighed. David just stared at the window and the sky as Celestia had mentioned what Mason had translated. And as he drank some of his soda David was thoroughly distracted as Celestia had to half shout to get his attention. "What do you make of this David?"

"Your guess is as good as mine Princess, The question is why they would attempt to inhibit the Guyver Regeneration, much less know when and what would happen. Or what the Guyver was in the first place. I also wanna know who left the door to the Twilight Zone open." The statement caught the ponies off guard. There had been a lot of questions concerning Mason's claim of the Guyver completely remaking his body from the metallic orb. David ignored them.

"Twilight Zone?" Twilight asked of all those here.

"Series of visual stores where bad guys get poetic justice such as being forced to experience all the pain they caused and allowed to happen knowingly and willingly when they had the ability to prevent it., general weirdness such as statues used for displaying clothes coming to life for a month and having the pleasure and experience of living a normal life. One was of an old mare who was a hermit who wanted no visitors because she feared she would let death into her home and she would die painfully. Eventually, she did allow someone in and she and he had a wonderful time together tea and coffee cake I think, and finally he asked if she was ready to go... it turned out that she had died in her sleep in her chair at peace and painlessly. As an example of some stories."

It had caught them all off guard, David was genuinely confused and frustrated. But also angry very much like he was being manipulated and controlled against his will. Approaching him Celestia asked softly, "David what is wrong?"

"I'm being manipulated, put in a position forced to fight again. Not by you... something else. Before... I woke up in the library with Lyra. I had a dream standing in a field naked, I could see images of the many battles flashing before my eyes. except they were not through my eyes as if someone was watching me. Turning around I beheld the sight of a nondescript quadrupedal Alicorn, milky white in color, Mane, and tail flowing and filled with millions of stars. She said..."

"Your Guyver pulled you into the fold in which it remains when unneeded, and I sensed your presence, your noble heart. Your pain. So I guided it to have you emerge, in the World of Equestria. If I could save the people of your world, I would. My Little Ponies need your help Guyver IV. David Jackson. Times of trouble and hardships are upon them. Some they can triumph over. others are beyond their abilities. Only you can help protect them, from these unknown threats."

"Why should I help you? I wanted to die with my world."

"I have given you my blessing. I have granted you the ability to father children with any sentient upon Equestria." He chose to leave out the part of the Alicorn telling him that his friends loved him, "You shall discover the Guyver is not the weapon you believe it to be. Nor are you... But the choice is yours. Help them or don't. I ask that you do.."

"After that, the Bone Serpent attacked, after that when I was with Applejack and Pinkie I had another dream and I said I would help... She said you are not alone... Shortly after that, I felt Mason's Guyver come back to life." Looking up at Celestia the rage in his eyes could be seen...

"I am not mad at you, I am not mad at her for giving me a chance to have a new life or asking for my help." David's emotions were well contained. He knew from experience better than to allow an enemy to make him mad, to irritate him into action. Sun Tzu said If your opponent is of choleric temperament, seek to irritate him.

"I am angry at the one who is forcing me to fight by being here. And when I get my hands on him. I am going to bring the hammer of god down on his fucking head."

David's anger could be felt but he was also extremely calm. Like the calm before the storm. The Princess understood his anger, he had been hoping to rest to heal. As was her desire as well but this unknown enemy was forcing him to once more fight. Celestia knew who had spoken to him, Faust. Her and Luna's mother had brought him and most likely Mason here. If Faust brought them... the implications were terrifying. For Celestia knew that David had yet to unleash all his powers or skills.

For Mason, he wasn't much good at the whole archeology shindig and the fact he quickly got bored out of his skull. Right now he was more interested in sightseeing and having a good time. Despite his anger issues Mason's anger only really came out when he was seriously provoked or his friends were endangered. With Vinyl Scratch beside him, he wondered as he moved through the market area with sadly Daring Do couldn't come with them due to being needed at the dig site but she would be there for the concert her sister was holding later that night. Vinyl was dressed a touch more conservatively than usual She had given Mason a matching set of clothes as she wore a T-Shirt with cut off shorts. She kept her sunglasses on and her mane tied back. The tee shirt was one of her concert shirts Rare ones that were effectively part of the VIP package that she seldom handed out and only to close friends of the family. Considering how the Billowing robes had been destroyed by the Guyver's summons.

It was well known among her fans, and her own subtle way of making sure that everyone knew the colt beside her was under her protection and in her care. Vinyl had, of course, managed to get it into her mind he wasn't a colt. Not after the display with the Minotaur after he nearly disassembled those pirates. Still someone so young inexperienced and more so exotic, a living member of a mythological race. Thankfully Mason understood after the incident with Ahuizotl, he was willing to accept her as an escort. As she was sucking on an iced drink to keep cool thankfully the entire day was a lot cooler than normal as he moved through the Bazaar, of course drawing plenty of stares as he seemed to be enjoying the attention. For once he was being looked at and not brutally attacked. While malls and shops were everywhere in the City of Coin, the Trade District was where street side vendors set up shop.

His sharp ears allowed him to hear the talk of several people around him. Amazed at seeing an actual living human, the Line of comments

"How Did Vinyl get hold of a human colt?"

"What a handsome little chick,"

"He's the one who took out Ahuizotl, doesn't look that impressive!"

"Oh, I wonder if he's virgin!" And that made him blush and instinctively he pulled closer to his Escort. "Yep Virgin!" he heard. The thing about the area was he could sense a number around who apparently were individuals who did no good. It was hard for him to get a good sense of who was the bad ones. But other comments on wishing that they had had the chance to have been the one to find him made his skin crawl.

Feeling her arm around him he looked around the place amazed, "So pretty much anything goes in the City of Coin?" Mason asked.

"For the most part, due to the high volume of trade, several laws that many countries have been a bit laxer. That said it is always advised never to sign any contract here without a trusted legal advisor. Contacts, especially in terms of service such as indentured servitude, is binding on this Island..."

"Servitude?" Mason asked sharply looking to Vinyl.

Looking down at him and instantly she felt the confusion concern and possible outrage at slavery and she went wide-eyed.

"Not what you are thinking Mason." Realizing where his mind was going. Slavery.

"The Contract holder is legally obligated to provide room, board, and medical care for the contracted's needs to maintain an acceptable standard of living. Also, the contracted are not allowed to leave the City of Coin. This keeps them from being abducted. If the contract holder is discovered abusing the contracted, the contract is terminated. Some come here and take out such contracts simply to pay debts, bills. I know some Pony Stallions come here and do such simply to get hold of money so when they start a herd they can have a very large amount of capitol. My brother for one. Now he is out of his contract and the heard master of the mare who held his contract for five years."

Looking him over as she recalled how costly the Medical Treatments her father had to get to cover his expenses were. Her elder brother had come to the City of coin to enter such a contract. Of course, that contract had lead to him fathering several foals with his contract holder. And while at first, it was just sex and reproduction for her, it had grown into far more. Then she recalled how it mirrored Mason's own father! And instantly she bit her lip and pulled him into a tight hug.

Taken back Mason hesitantly hugged her back. and when it was broken he asked, "What was that for?"

"For being you, and despite all, you are very kindhearted. If a bit of a hot head." she said as it was one of the reasons. As she almost considered him a little brother. Almost...But she ruffled his head fur or hair as he called it.

"I was wondering you had mentioned how a stallion is an adult at what 160? How long do ponies live?

"Anywhere between 850 to 1000 years old on average. How long do humans live?"

Recalling David telling him the Guyver has prolonged his life the shock of how long ponies lived and then he smiled as Mason smirked, "The Guyver retards the aging process. Prolonging the life of its master. David and I have the same enhancements. And one of the doctors said he could push 1500 years easily if not more. Otherwise maybe a hundred years." it surprised her that humans had such short lives and that he could outlive her!. She would have to tell Daring but even the shortest-lived races only lived 500-600 years. With such a short lifespan... it would help contribute to the myths.

Right now Vinyl was glad that he was under the protection of Princess Cadance as well as Councilors Strongwind and Sea Diver. Also, talks of Princesses Celestia and Luna arriving within a few days at most with David she hoped would keep other council members from attempting to strong arm Mason. Although she had a feeling how badly that would end.

Heading through the market he instantly homed in on several vendors with weapons such as swords spears, as they headed over he began looking over some of the works from Canterlot but focused mostly on the Blades from Neighpon. Of course, the merchant was a vulpine with silver fur perhaps a Kitsune but it was very hard to tell. They were tricksters if she recalled lore properly from her visit.

"Genuine Blades from Neighponese Empire" the Old Vulpine smiled, and as he looked over the weapons while the Katanas were nice, he was actually looking at the Wakasashi's and Tantos, as well as Kunai throwing knives and of course Shurkans. Sadly he learned that anything that wasn't form fitting the Guyver tended to destroy when he summoned it. As he lifted up one of the Throwing stars he smiled.

"Maybe but clearly not Ninja made."

And the vulpine lifted an eyebrow and in a bit of an annoyed voice said, "And what would a young colt know of the Ninja?"

"Well from what I know where I come from most Shurikens, Throwing Stars were crafted from things like discarded sheets of scrap metal." He said getting a rise out of the vulpine who looked at the boy with a critical eye.

Motioning to some of the other weapons like Sai, "Most weapons were more often tools of the common folk, such as farming tools, things that could be expected to be carried openly without trouble." And then to the Black Ninja outfit on a mannequin, "Even the Black suit came from folklore I believe from puppet shows where the puppeteers would be against a black fabric to hide, but true ninja actually hid in plain sight. The Gardener in the Garden, the maid in your mansion. They hid by looking and acting as if they belonged there. But don't get me wrong I personally like the whole black stealth look, it's intimidating in the right circumstances for spies and assassins."

Mason looked at the Vulpine who seemed to be shocked and taken back by his statement. Mason being the self-proclaimed stealth expert or ninja of the Guyver forces, studied up heavily on the legendary stealth warriors. Then the Vulpine burst out laughing in a deep heavy voice, and then with a composure, the male's eyes twinkled with Mirth. And then Said, "You are very well informed for a human so young. I have something for one so young but knowledgeable."

And reaching over to a chest the Vulpine unlocked and pulled out a cherry wood box with Intricate carvings of Flowers. "I have also heard of your triumph over the Pirate King..." he said and then placed the box on the table and opened up and showed him two black bracer's and on each one held in its own sleeve... "The Bracers are enchanted with a subtle magic that when the Kunai is thrown it will recall the blade magically after a moment or two. Said to be worn by the Master of the Poniwabanshu," And with it, he offered the Bracers "Here try them," And he motioned Mason to head over to a block that had a Large Block of wood as Vinyl asked.

"How did you know about that, that's something from what Daring said Ninja kept as obscure as possible in Neighpon..."

"Well, David noted several parallels in our cultures. There were plenty of stories, TV shows, movies and legends of the Mythical ninja warriors. Being the self-proclaimed ninja of the Guyvers I studied up on stealth a lot including the Ninja." Once the bracers were secure Mason took a marvel at how snug and form fitting they were able to slide up under the sleeves of just about any outfit inconspicuously. They would surely not be destroyed in the Guyver's summoning as he smiled and pulled one of the Kunai out as it was flat black, as he was surprised that there was no shine to the blade and then slipping his finger into the ring he spun it around a few times and then threw it as it spun through the air.

As the Blade stuck deep in the wood thanks to Mason's strength he used his natural speed and strength to Fling blade after blade. allowing them to stab deep. And in a moment. all eight blades were stuck in the wood almost to the handle deep, and after a few moments, it became clear to Mason he needed serious practice on his knife throwing skills. while he wasn't off the target... "I need more practice..." And moments later the Blades vanished and then appeared back in the sleeves...

Vinyl was surprised. "Incredible..." she said and as they turned around... the Vulpine and even the Stand was gone... It stunned and surprised them leaving Vinyl holding the cherry wood box.

"Wha...Where did he go?" And there was only a piece of paper where the stand was as Vinyl took it and read it that said...

"May these blades serve you when even the most powerful of armor and weapons would be a hindrance."

The Nightmare Forces were not happy. Exactly as he intended. Still being kept in a jar that could contain them and he was channeling their hateful energy into the Black Crystals. Each one charging slowly so that they could generate enemies the Guyvers Mason and David could and would fight without holding back. Something designed simply to kill without remorse, hesitation. it should encourage them to hold nothing back.

"Don't worry my pretty. Once I have a solid sample of Luna's DNA I should be able to grow a body to allow you to inhabit, Without a soul of its own you should be locked in her body. I will need to put in several safeguards to make sure you know who your master is... Nightmare Moon." he said with an evil smirk.

As Celestia and Luna were dealing with perhaps more bureaucratic nonsense than ever before. She had expected it with Nightmare Moon's return and of course, that was compounded by the fact David was a human or mythological creature, compounded by the Bone Serpent, David killing the creature with virtually no trouble. Then the revelation that some entity had intentionally brought the creatures back to life that had at this point been considered almost legendary. Followed by the fact that there were twelve more intending to be unleashed on the countryside. The whole situation had erupted into a firestorm.

She felt Luna behind her as she sat on the bed who started to brush her mane starting near her ears. Closing her eyes, the very thought this unknown figure might target her sister while she was so weak... infuriated her.

"A Thousand years day and night no wonder you are so tense Celly," she said. "You fear what David said will come to pass, an attack on me?"

Although she was younger in many ways Lulu her little sister was more mature. "David has caused such an uproar, I know it was not his intent but he has so many concerned over what he has laid claim to. And I can not deny that there was clear intent to cause death and destruction. I would never have asked him to speak if I know he would have been so angry and blunt. I was impressed with how he handled the nobles, and it blinded me to the fall out he could suffer. I should have known he wasn't ready to speak in front of the nobles."

"He wasn't Celly?" Luna asked, surprised. "When I heard him speak he sounded like he was very ready to deal with the nobles from the beginning." With a smile, Luna continued brushing her sister's mane as she had long ago. So much had changed, and there were plenty of fears surrounding the human Stallion. Everything that transpired, The wild rumors. In a few days whereas the most pressing matters were of her return and the meaning of the future of Equestria... Now it was all focused on David.

"I have received half a dozen petitions from all sorts of nobles, and administrators." Celestia sighed. She was not intimidated by them, nor frightened save for the harm it could cause. "I was rather amused when David commented on breaking something upside their thick skulls. But most of them are so used to getting their own ways outside of dealing with me."

"They rather are offended that David refuses to be manipulated by them, nor intimidated," Luna said.

Holding Celestia's mane as she glided the brush through the long strands she replied "Exactly, the fact he won't simply give them what they want has them in a bit of an uproar. Many of them have submitted petitions of forcibly removing the Armor from him. Imprisonment. She ran through the questions circulating through various papers some tabloids, more fit for toilet tissue than reading.

Princesses harboring Armored Human?!". Along the side of the picture were numerous quotes from all across the country.

"It's frightening, you know? A mythological being with such powerful armor? What if he turns on the princesses?"
-Desert Rose

"Violence happens I suppose. One way or another this, 'David' chap helped save Ponyville. Might have been a bit more brutal than some find palatable, but he did what he had to I suppose. One who's risking their lives for a whole city must count for something, yes?"
-Francis 'Fancy' Oliver Pantero

"Where did that thing come from anyways? How do we know for sure this human has nothing to do with the Returned of the Bone Serpents?!."
-Silver Goodwing

"Killing is immoral, period. I don't care if a princess or a monster does it. Demons kill, monsters kill, beasts kill; heroes don't. Equestria has solved plenty of its problems with less drastic means, we need to stay civilized with our problems. Not sic Mythical murder monster on them."
-Anonymous

"But if the Bone Serpent had not been killed, it would have devoured virtually every pony in Ponyville. And according to all reports the human despite having the power to kill it at once held back and only used lethal force at Princess Celestia's command. "
-Pear Blossoms

"I'm honestly trying to worry with morals here. How many fillies and colts you think saw what happened that day, be it by being present during the slaughter or seeing pictures of it? Violent exposure is never good for any upbringing. I'm certain this 'David' character would agree given his first course of action."
-Anonymous

"Has he done anything Wrong?" Luna asked.

"Well, that is debatable. Some are considering a claim of assault on Royalty, but I expect that to fall out considering our Nephew threw the first punch, and few wish to defend him because of his attitude." With a deep sigh, Celestia said. "They simply fear the unknown."

Luna almost Snorted as she brushed out Celestia's tail now as her older sister murred and gave a half wicker half whiny. "We both know how that would have ended a thousand years ago."

"Honor Duel and most likely Blue Blood Laying on the ground at the very least battered and bruised with cuts all over his body." She said.

"You don't think he would simply kill Blue Blood?" Luna asked her sister. She already knew the answer of course.

"I have no doubt David will kill if he feels the need is justified." Celestia said, "To prove a point, he would have to be very hard pressed.."

"Then I fail to see what recourse they have to make these demands. Perhaps another one of those news conferences before we depart for the City of Coin."

Celestia turned to look at her sister as She cast her head down some. "You know as well as I do Celly, the staff are nervous around me, fearful. Many of them are the Foals and grand foals of those who served before my transformation. If you were to depart and leave me behind they would fear me trying to take over...." Luna said sadly.

In truth, Celestia knew that it would take a long time for ponies to once more trust Luna. A thousand years was for ponies no short time. But there were some who still held very clear memories of their parents and grandparents telling them of Luna and the horrible transformation into Nightmare Moon. As well as the pain and death caused. Celestia recalled how a large number of her subjects had feared she would succumb to madness and despair. And Luna was correct if she was left here without her, there would be fear of a possible take over. Had 50,000 years passed instead of a thousand it might not be as bad. And for her part, she did not wish to be parted from her sister anytime soon.

"Lulu, I am so sorry you have to endure this," Celestia said.

And as Luna embraced Celestia "It is my own fault for listening and heeding Discord's words keeping this to myself instead of seeking your counsel. My arrogance was my downfall."

With Celestia needing to Lower the Sun and Raise the moon now she slowly carefully allowed Luna to let go of her. Even now she could feel her powers recovering.

A mix of Rock n' Roll and Heavy Metal was the best way Mason could describe Vinyl Scratch's music. He didn't entirely recognize much if any of the songs. A few similarities, but nothing he could identify. But it was a high energy beat. Looking down on the Concert he could see Scratch starting to wind it down from the closed VIP. Vinyl had expressly forbidden him from heading down to the crowd not wanting a repeat of someone slipping a drug into his drink and hauling him outta there. So Right now he was with the VIP clientele which had several of Scratch's security there. Able to look down on the party was a new experience as Daring remained beside him along with Princess Cadance.

The high energy concert had plenty of them waving their hands and dancing. Of course the Final song Mason recognized as being a variation of Bad Romance of Lady Gaga

Of course in the VIP Room, it was fairly noisy with Ponies, Gryphons, Minotaur, Hippogryph, and the Dragon security Vinyl employed. Still, he chose to avoid attempting to get hold of anything alcoholic, not that it would affect him unless he had anything short of High Proof liquor. Still, he wished David had been here for the party. Right now he was shutting Mason out of their link. Which concerned him. Still, If David needed his help he would reach out until then.

As the concert came to an end he could almost feel Daring's excitement as she screamed, "That's My Sister!" More a proud statement seeing the true self of her sister as she was dressed a bit laxer. Cadance smiled as she said,

"Sometimes I wonder how anyone can consider something so loud you have to wear earplugs music." She said with a chuckle.

"Oh give it time. It'll catch on." Mason said with a smile. "It better otherwise the next few centuries are going to be dreadful without decent music."

"You have Music like this as well?" Daring asked.

"Yep," Mason said with a smile. "Rock N' Roll, and Heavy Metal."

Cadance could only roll her eyes as she chuckled. Mason was definitely having a good time as he sat back into a couch. Of course Scratch was making her way through the back hallways. Cadance was pleased that most had chosen to keep some distance from Mason. Apparently, none wanted to risk angering a protective Alicorn, Try as she might Cadance couldn't keep from thinking of Mason as a colt of 140. After their abduction, despite knowing Mason had a powerful magical armor she was downright paranoid for his safety. There were plenty of dangers Mason might not be able to handle armor notwithstanding. Perhaps once she had met David and got a better feel for this strange stallion. Celestia was a very good judge of character.

"YE-OW!" Vinyl all but screamed when she entered the room the high energy of the final show for the next few days. To give her a chance to recharge and recover from the parties. Coming in as she was instantly hugged by Darring. The two shared a kiss, not a kiss on the cheek but a full-on lip lock tongue wrestle, which caused Mason to blush scarlet. A Gryphon band member had distracted Mason as he said.

"Gonna have to get used to that if you keep hanging around Vinyl." He said. Whereas Vinyl was in an open cleavage leather outfit with Lace Arm gloves that reminded him of one of Madonna's outfits from a concert, The Golden Gryphon Hawkeye as he was called was much more punk in style with Spiked Bracers, of course Mason discovered earlier they simply very shiny rubber that reflected light well like metal spikes. That way no one would have an accident on stage.

Of course, Vinyl having come up tussled Mason's hair as she said, "So what ya think?"

"Incredible! First time I had a chance to go to a concert much less be invited to the VIP rooms!" He said as he couldn't escape Vinyl's strong hug which pulled his face almost into her cleavage. Of course, the whistles had gotten plenty of blood going to his face as he couldn't help resist feeling aroused at her embraced she, of course, broke the hug before she pulled him down to the couch as Daring sat on the other side Both of them protecting him as Cadance smiled.

"Well, I must depart and await Celestia and Luna's arrivals tomorrow. I assume Mason will be safe with you two?"

"Oh, absolutely Princess!" Vinyl said pulling him into a headlock and giving him a noogie on the head.

"Well then take care, you three." She said and began to depart allowing them to enjoy the after party. Having heard Mason talk about the music of his land Hawkeye said.

"I heard Mason talking how humans have music like yours in his lands." Hawkeye didn't know entirely all the details other than Mason

Instantly Vinyl perked up as she said, "Oh Awesome! Can you remember any songs or pieces of music?" And with it, Mason was instantly assaulted with a number of questions by Vinyl. Mason Glared at Hawkeye in a good-natured way as he tossed Vinyl a notebook as she put a few notes on it as Mason did manage to recall some song lyrics. Sharing with her Freedom's Call Warriors, Warriors of Light , and Land of the Light .

As the first of Many songs as he was surprised how easily he recalled the Lyrics. Then again memory recall began much easier after the guyver's bonding. Mason would be up for several hours as Vinyl and some of her band members took notes down on tunes beats, Daring simply enjoyed seeing Mason happy.

As they walked through the palace David was being escorted by a member of the Solar Guard to his private quarters. A little out of it from the issues of the Day he was more or less not actually paying to much attention where he was going and finally. The Sun was still in the sky slowly setting as the time of night As apparently, Celestia was changing the day to night. He wasn't sure exactly how much he believed that Celestia Raised and lowered the Sun, as well as the moon. Apparently, the duties of the night were supposed to be her sister's domains. Taken over by Celestia a thousand years ago, and those duties were being slowly returned to her sister.

As they reached the base of a Tower the Guard said, "Here you are sir."

Drawn out of his slight daze he looked at the Guard and then up to the tower that had to be at least 100 feet high 40 foot around with a spiral staircase. The Incline was gentle enough that it would not be painful to walk. Around the tower, as he began climbing it after thanking the Guard. It was a very wide tower almost as wide as it was high. There was also thankfully an Elevator that went to the top similar to those ornate cage elevators.

"If you walk up the stairs you will find the view quite impressive. It looks out over the countryside. One of the best views in all canterlot."

David gave an exasperated sigh. "A simple room would have been more my style." he got a look from the guard.

"Sir?" She said.

"Oh sorry I just don't like all the fuss and muss over me," he said.

The Mare blinked and after a few moments, she laughed softly. "This is the Canterlot residence of Twilight Sparkle. She requested that you and her friends stay with her while you are in Canterlot as her guest."

Blinking the Mare guard smiled as she said, "Have a pleasant evening sir." She said as she remained stoic and began heading off. Of course, as she did so he caught sight of her sashaying her hips from side to side as her armor exaggerated the movements. Taking her advice he chose to walk up the stairs and for the first few loops around it was hard to see over the palace wall but once he got to the upper half he could see out over the entire countryside and see part of it made David rush up the last of the steps until he could see across the entire land for miles around.

The sight was incredible. He could see out over the Farming city of Ponyville. The Patchwork of farm spread out as far as the eye could see across the eastern lands, While the actual city of ponyville was in the center of it he could see the community was spread out. And the area was not simply pure farmlands it was all broken up with roads and paths. Like a rural city in the time of the forties from what he could see that there were a number of houses large ones, it looked like as he narrowed his eyes. He didn't have eagle vision but his eyes were a bit better than the average human and could see that the building even from miles away had to be the size of a two or three story building and looked almost like a barn in size.

It made sense that most houses for herds would be large, to accommodate up to 10 adults and who knows how many foals. He could spot the apple trees and the apple farm, the signs of his battle with the serpent were visible with the massive gouges the serpent tore through the landscape. He also noted the layout of the various houses and saw that the majority of them were around the farms. And was thinking that if they housed workers for the farms it made sense for easy transit to the fields. The other thing was there was a line of train tracks and of course, some of them headed off in the distance. And there was no smog or smoke save from the chimneys of a few houses. Magic taking the place of fossil fuels the Equestrians were a lot more eco-friendly. With their long life spans, they had a natural long-term view of environmental conservation.

This world was worth fighting for. Turning to leave the terrace he could hear Twilight as she was fretting over something, as she grunted out. "Where is Barb when I need her?!" Slowly David began to walk inside the area and he was surprised at the interior space. Spiraling down was a gentle incline of a ramp. And as expected there were shelves upon shelves of books. but the size of it was like a massive library, and with it he gave a slight chuckle seeing her with several trunks open and a large number of books on the table. Some levitating.

"And what are you doing with all those books?" David asked seeing as she was apparently trying to pack up the entire library. "Looks like you are trying to fit the entire library inside those footlockers."

"Oh David," she said and turned around as she was surprised and he blinked at what he saw, Twilight was wearing glasses! The rims were black with large angular lenses as she looked at him with a smile.

"David!" She looked around, "Oh just trying to make sure we have all possible reference material for the Ruins."

The glasses made Twilight look absolutely like a total Nerd! And it completed her image of a school girl, as he found it the cutest most attractive thing possible. "I love the glasses, Why don't you wear them all the time?"

Blinking as she looked at him and said "Oh I forgot I had them on!" she said almost panicking as he walked down the stairs as she processed his emotions and his words. realizing he wasn't mocking her. It left her dumbfounded, she always felt that they made her look silly as she said.

"Normally I wear contacts lenses." She said with a blush.

As he looked the books over and asked, "Perhaps I can help narrow down what you need to take. First off the City of Coin, what race held dominion of the island?"

"Oh," Twilight said off the top of her head, "The Crystal Empire. before King Sombra pulled all the Crystal Ponies into some pocket dimension along with all of their cities. King Sombra used it as a Prison island."

"In that case, any records of such a place would be inside the Cities of the Crystal Ponies. That's assuming Sombra or the Crystal Empire was aware of the ruins at all. Mason's Translation indicates that it was undiscovered and according to experts that it was built before Equestria was founded."

"So there would be no records at all," Twilight said as she looked over at all the books. At how much she had pulled out.

"Not entirely, The Gryphons and Zebra had access to the Great Trade Sea before the founding of Equestria right?"

"Yes YES!" Twilight said. as she looked at all the books, and instantly her heart sunk as she had even more work to do not only sorting what books she had on the Gryphons and Zebra, and then narrowing it down to the myths of legendary creatures. But also of needing to put most of them away. She actually got dejected.

As he took an armful of books as he said, "Alright, let me help you put them away."

Finally having managed to get a beat out for those songs he recounted to Vinyl and her band. Right now the band was intent on actually making sure that he got credit and royalties. And while he had openly said that he didn't write them. to Vinyl she felt it was absolutely important he be credited with them as they were part of his culture. A Unique taste of music. But after several hours of brainstorming and a host of other things. Mason was ready to hit the sack, having just gotten out of the shower and dried off he had gotten hold of some clothes thanks to the trips to the store he got his black robes from.

The bed was incredibly large for one person or pony. The usher told him that as a Pony room most stallions had a herd of 4-6 mares and they all shared the same bed. Which made it necessary for a large sturdy design as it was lower to the ground than a normal human bed. And as he looked around seeing he had the place all to himself climbed into bed after drying off naked. Tired and fatigued it was mental exhaustion. The recovery from the events at the prison, the meeting with the Councilors, then the concert the entire day had been one roller coaster. Down and up and then now he was crashing mentally.

Moving under the covers he sighed allowing the clean sheets to comfort him as the cool of the evening air was getting chilly due to the winds blowing in from the trade sea. After a short while, he heard the door to the room being unlocked. And upon sitting up he was surprised when Vinyl and Daring had come into the room as he was about to ask them they disrobed. It made his eyes go wide as he was left flabbergasted. His eyes roamed over their large breasts waists, hips and of course on to their more private parts. All it did was make Vinyl and Daring giggle and laugh softly. Mason was left staring wide-eyed as the two mares slowly slipped to the bed on either side and slowly began climbing up under the covers with him.

"W-what are you doing in my room?" he managed to get out as Daring and Vinyl pulled him into a hug from each side. As they laid beside him Vinyl giggle.

"Your room? Silly, this is my suite. I had you put on my roommates with me and my sister!" Vinyl giggled Feeling his skin against her breasts as Daring slowly came up and nuzzled. They could feel his confusion and fatigue. Daring kissed him on the forehead

"This is normal for us." she explained, "Pony herds often sleep together, The stallion at the center with his mares or mare friends around him," she said and as she made sure to do her best not to stimulate him, Vinyl nickered some.

"It's alright Mason," she said nuzzling. She wrapped her arms around him as she kissed him on his cheek. "Just relax and enjoy our companionship for the night."

With two beautiful mares beside him nuzzled up closed to him he could feel their naked bodies running against his skin as the soft velvet of their coats was electrifying. As he felt himself starting to grow aroused Vinyl had kissed him on the cheek and with her horn glowing he felt his arousal abate some once a slight tingle ran through his body. "There now you can get some sleep without needing to worry about other things Sweet little stallion," she said nuzzling his neck.

With his arousal abating Mason smiled softly confused but as they laid beside him he allowed their warmth and companionship to help ease him into a deep sleep.

It was almost midnight by the time Twilight and David got most of the books put away save two or three that had legends of mythical creatures. With none of the other mares showing up as it made David wonder where they were. He had a suspicion but wanted twilight to confirm it. "Twilight, It's almost midnight none of the other mares have shown up."

"Oh they're staying with friends in Canterlot, Barb and Rarity are with Fleur di Lis on Maternity Fashions. Applejack's with some family who have been delivering goods for export. Rainbow's off trying to show her stuff with the Wonderbolts. Pinkie's most likely gonna party all night long. Lyra's helping with her notes and the canterlot university, and Fluttershy's staying with her parents who are in Canterlot for business." She said in an almost clinical list.

"So we have the entire place to us for the night huh?" David said coming closer.

"Yep!" She was oblivious to the implications for a few moments when she went stiff. And her magic dropped a book she was levitating as she felt David's strong hands on her shoulders as he spoke softly.

"Oh really?" he asked softly and pulling her back as he could feel her tail spritzing against his groin. As he slowly inhaled her scent leaning down to nibble one of her pony ears he sighed. Slowly his arms slid down her arms and held her softly.

"So are you up for that... in-depth examination," he asked in a soft whisper.

Instantly Twilight shivered as David allowed his hands to roam down to her blouse as he licked his lips and slowly carefully turned her to look at him.

Chapter 13 Past arrivals

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 14, Investigations (tiny update)

Author's Note

Alright. This might be the last update for a while. I am going to go back and write in the erotic scene between David and Twilight. And then write in the scene with Kyle and Myrlha.

*WHistlewoozepow!*

PInkie!

*Gulps* And I will be writing a dedicated Stand alone Chapter of erotica between David and Pinkie Pie. It won't be added in on the chapters here. Mainly because Pinkie just hit me IRL with a Whifflebat. And now has picked up a Oak one.

Chapter 14, Investigations (tiny update)

Written With Grammarly

A New Life Begins
Chapter 14
Investigations.

Myrlha had been out gathering information for her lover Kyle after the death of the Bone Serpent at Sweet Apple Acres. Thankfully she was not alone in that. It had been three months since Kyle had saved her from being raped by Street Runner. And eventually his father Cold Marcone. She knew Kyle was powerful, though he didn't brag. He did say that all Guyvers more or less had the exact same level of power.

Yet to see one take down such a monstrosity with almost comical ease. She actually had been utterly shocked. She was also sure that Cold Marcone and more than likely that brat of his had seen the news reports. And after recalling what had happened in Marcone's penthouse office. They would know they got off with a slap on the wrist from Kyle or the unknown creature. Still, she would not forget that day for the rest of her life.

It had been a few hours since Steam had left. Myrlha had been good at reading body language. Helped as a dancer to keep an eye on patrons that might get too eager, and allowed her to build up their interest with just the right level of teasing. The explanation of Celestia as an immortal Alicorn that raised and set the Sun and Moon, who had been ruling Equestria for the last hundred and fifty thousand years with her sister Princess Luna up until a thousand years ago when the Nightmare Forces had imprisoned Luna had genuine a look of utter disbelief.

Add into it that ponies could live for a thousand years on average. Her own people at least six hundred or so. He was clearly surprised, there seemed to be genuinely concerned and began asking her exactly how she ruled treated her subjects. The surprise was evident that she treated her subjects as her own beloved children. It made her realize he knew absolutely nothing about Pony Society. And it had to lead the explanation of Pony's empathic abilities, the three tribes, a brief general history she only knew in vague passing.

As she described it, Celestia was a gentle ruler who preferred to resolve disputes and conflicts through peaceful diplomatic means. Conflicts with other races did happen, but they were best described as small clashes, a few dozen at most in a fight. The main reason was no race wanted to antagonize a being who could not only channel the full power of the sun but wield the power of Lunar magic. The Last time that someone had antagonized her enough to take up her armor was three thousand years ago with her sister Luna joining her was a Dragon Scion who had forced Celestia and Luna to act to stop a dragon invasion. This had resulted in the destruction of a huge swath of territory north of Equestria and the formation of the Magebane marsh. A place where magic, in general, was wild and chaotic or flat out unable to be used.

It also wiped out not only the Dragon Scion but his entire army. She did not know the details, but it cemented to most in recent history Celestia and Luna were not a pair to take lightly, and should a serious threat rise to threaten her subjects, where diplomacy fails and genuine conflict arises, she will take action. And since she has all the power of her sister at her command as well, no one in their right mind would dare challenge her. Thankfully for most she is very peaceful.

She never met Celestia, but she personally respected the Alicorn Princess greatly. Though she did catch his comment of, "Sounds like a benevolent Archanfel." She could see a shiver rip through him. A slight pale tone to his skin as if he had been genuinely afraid of this individual.

"Who is Archanfel?"

"That is a very long drawn out history. But in a nutshell, a creature with a possible level of power that would rival Celestia, and far, far less benevolent."

It was around this time that she felt something was off, but his tone of voice told her it was something he experienced personally. She could not ask about it due to a knock at the door when Steam Driver had knocked three times before calling out, "Myrlha it's me, Steam."

"Ok Come in Steam," she said as she heard the bolt to her door open up. And in came her boss with a bag tossing it over to Kyle who caught it.

"Fresh clean clothes. they should fit you." He said as Kyle stood up and began to head into the Bathroom where he could change in private.

"So how am I going to get to your place unseen. The Trunk of a car?"

"As amusing as that might be. No." And when Kyle came out he was Dressed in Black cotton sweats. They were tight enough she could see Kyle's frame but no features of his build, much to her disappointment.

He had put his old clothes in the bag as Steam said, "As said, The basement of my club used to be a smuggler's den. They had a set of magic Rings that would allow one to Recall into one of the safe rooms." and Steam reached into his pocket pulling out a gold ring with a Ruby set into it.

"Recall, you mean teleport?" Kyle asked she could see he was not thrilled about teleporting into an unknown location.

"More or less, I'm no unicorn so I don't understand more than basic mechanics. Put the ring on press your thumb on the Ruby and will it to activate." Kyle's hesitation was noticed by Steam who quipped, "I do have a footlocker large enough to hold you in the Truck I have borrowed from a friend."

"No, no Thanks," he said and with some trepidation, he slid the ring over his finger and then placing his thumb on the Ruby he said, "If this is a trap...." and in a flash of light Kyle was gone.

Myrlha had no doubt Kyle would be safe. Steam Driver looked at her, "When Lyra finds out about me knowing about Kyle for months before her visit, then not telling her. She's gonna kill me."

"That's if you're lucky," Myrlha said. She understood what he meant. His baby sister Lyra Heartstrings was obsessed with humans and their mythology. "Come on I need to get some things packed up." she said grabbing her bag. She hated the idea of hiding, but Cold Marcone was and could be ruthless. More so if he felt someone had shown him serious disrespect.

As a witness, chances were he would quickly identify who she was and target her for... a talk. After a half hour or so she was about to head out with Steam when they saw some unknown unicorn in the doorway and with a glow around his hand he instantly lashed out at them and in one brief moment Darkness took over Myrlha as she and Steam were hit with some sort of sleeping spell.

She was unaware of exactly how much time had passed but she was aware of the aches and pains in her arms and wings. She was sitting down as she struggled to force her self to lean back in the chair she was in and attempting to move her arms and wings but unable to only terrified her. As it brought her to awareness crashing back to her as she surged with adrenaline waking up and after a few brief moments of Struggling and trying in vain to scream only to find she was gagged.

After a moment or two, a voice came to her, Cold like ice and full of heartless intent. "Don't bother screaming, no one can hear you and no one would dare dream of coming here to rescue you."

After a few moments, she was able to settle down as she felt someone come behind her which filled her with dread. only to find them undo her ball gag. As it slipped from her beak.

The office in which she sat smelled of oak and lacquer from the floor beneath her feet to the shelves along each wall bearing books, to the massive desk before her at which her... host... sat. Behind him was a massive picture window which was lined with thick emerald drapes. The lights were muted, soft, as though to put her at ease. It did the exact opposite thanks to the cuffs linking her wrists in front of her and the leather strap holding her wings together behind her. Also detracting from the said atmosphere was the pair of stallions in fitted dark suits who kept impassive gazes on her. The final nail in that coffin - she could not help but be at least a little morbid - was the earth pony standing behind to her right. His back faced her as he worked at the ornate liquor cabinet. If the suits of the two bodyguards were well-tailored, his was exquisite. His suit had to have cost about as much as her yearly pay. He turned about to look at her.

Cold Marcone had eyes that could inspire nightmares. They could express the gamut from high-school coach friendliness to an emotionless abyss. Said emerald eyes held a trace of sadness as he trod over to her with a tumbler of liquid in each hand. His coat was black with a mane of the same midnight shade flowing down his neck. Cold Marcone, head of several legitimate businesses in Manehatten, and even more illicit ones. It was said that he kept an army of lawyers on retainer to deflect legal pressure. That and big enough bribes to the right people in civil government covered his pony ass in magically reinforced armor.

"Drink?" he asked in a courtly voice as he offered a tumbler of amber liquor to her. "You might as well." Myrlha reached up with her cuffed hands and took it. The Pony Cuervo burned down her throat but did nothing to alleviate her fear. Marcone walked around his desk and took a seat in a chair that looked far more comfortable than the stool she sat on. Her wings were beginning to hurt from being bound, her heart increasing in tempo as if it knew that its time was nearly over and was trying to squeeze in as many beats as it could before the end.

Kyle, she thought desperately, where are you? In the stories she'd read as a fledgling, the superhero always showed up to save the damsel in distress. But, he hadn't been around when she'd been kidnapped from her apartment. He still had little way to navigate about Manehatten. He had no idea of the city's underworld. The chances of an eleventh-hour rescue were slim to none.

But, she thought, I never was his girlfriend. Not really. They'd had sex - incredible, brilliant, sex - multiple times but had that merely been an expression of his massive testosterone? Did Kyle have any feelings for her at all, or had she merely been a receptacle?

Either way, he was her only hope and that hope was getting slimmer by the second.

"I just want you to know," Marcone said, "that this is not personal."

"Kinda seems like it from where I sit," Myrlha replied. "I mean, I'm the one tied up here."

"I mean, I abhor what Street Runner tried to do to you," Marcone continued. "He deserves to be put in rehabilitation for that. But your insect friend went and put him in the hospital. Don't worry, I won't sweat his location out of you. I have other ways of getting that information."

"So why are you doing this?"

"Runner is an idiot, a thug, and a putz. But, he's also my son. Try making a cake with those ingredients," Marcone said with a sardonic look and a shrug. He knocked back his Pony Cuervo and set the crystal tumbler down with a hard thunk. "I truly despise what he tried to do to you, but the fact is that my son has been attacked." Marcone rose and strode over to her stool, where he knelt down before her. "If I let something like that go, then it's only a matter of time before others think they can try it. And that, my girl, is bad for business."

The finality in his voice was manifest. Myrlha opened her beak to protest only for one of the goons to dart over and shove a large ball in it. She groaned in protest as she felt the buckles close behind her head. Bound and gagged, she knew there was now no escaping her fate. "It's nothing personal," Marcone said, "and I truly wish this were not necessary. The two stallions lifted her by each arm as the gag continued to swallow her words. "If it's any consolation, they are under orders to make it quick. Again, I am truly sorry." She howled into her gag as the two stallions began to drag her to her death. Her eyes looked out the windows once again.

"Hmmph hrrr," she said. Her eyes grew hard, and that got Marcone's attention. He raised a hand to stop his enforcers. Myrlha said again,

"Hmmph hrrr," Marcone stepped forward and snatched the ball from her beak.

"He's here," she said. Marcone's visage froze before he spun around. A shadow darker than the night hovered beyond the glass, pitiless white eyes glowing beneath a ring of the same light. The entire window vibrated slightly before collapsing in a cacophony of shattering glass to scatter in a waterfall of jagged shards. Kyle's armored form eased into the penthouse and his feet gently touched the floor. The twin orbs on his face vibrated visibly and each of the two bodyguards grabbed hold of their heads and screamed in agony as they recoiled from her and pulling back hit the wall of the office as she watched blood come from their hands before they dropped to the ground quivering.

Cold Marcone had run to a wall and drew out a glass orb as he threw it at him. the Orb hit him in the chest and shattered unleashing a strong smelling liquid. She recognized it, Citronella Oil, Lavender, and Cinnamon. Oils and extracts that naturally repelled insects. As the Oil splattered on his chest it glowed blue with magic as Kyle reached down to put his hand on his chest, "What the hell is this?"

Instantly she saw Cold Marcone go for her as two flashes of light erupted from that green orb in his forehead as it shot off a line and instantly Marcone went down to his knees and collapsed screaming as two more hit his hands making him recoil in pain as. Myrlha had pulled back to a wall out of the fight about to happen as three minotaurs busted into the room.

"Kill it!" Cold Marcone screamed. Kyle Clenched his fists and instantly the spikes on his forearms extended.

In the Middle of his forearms, a pair of curved blades extended just over three feet. The second pair over his elbows also extended slightly shorter. At first, she thought she was seeing things but she realized that the blades were shimmering along the edge.

The Minotaur raised shotguns at him, but Kyle didn't stop as he took six blasts from three double-barreled shotguns. At first, she thought he had been blown in half when he was hit but gave no recoil as he brought up his arms slashing across the guns cutting them in half. Next came a spinning strike across their knees as he struck up, left, right, his movements were almost too fast for her to process. Had she not been a Gryphon with sharp eyesight she would have missed it. And in a moment all three minotaurs screamed out and collapsed to the ground, with their knees bleeding and the inside of their elbows cut. They were not getting back up again she could tell they had tendons cut.

Kyle darted forward and grasped the crime lord by the throat. "You, You're the one who put my son in the Hospital!"

"I'll let you in on little secret Cold Marcone, your only, son and heir was doing bad things. I was very tempted to break his neck and put him out of everyone's misery." he snarled in that strange voice. Myrlha cringed slightly in her bonds, though she relished the utter terror she saw in Marcone as he was dangled by the throat. "If you ever threaten her, her friends, her family, I will come for you. If any of them even so much as stub their toe, I will not ask questions. I'll just assume it was you. And I will wage war." She watched as he yanked Marcone face-to-face. "Your footsoldiers. Your lieutenants. Your suppliers. Your contacts in City Hall. I. Will. Make. Them. Burn. And the one I will start with is your Only Son and Heir. Do you understand me?"

"Yes..." Marcone choked out. With that, Kyle reached down to pick up a large Crystal egg that would have easily fit in the palm of her hand as he held it in front of Marcone with two fingers. As Marcone's eyes locked on the Crystal egg it instantly shattered into a million pieces with the press of his Thumb and forefinger. "You will beg for death LONG before I let you die to understand?"

Having seen strength equal to only an aged dragon in its true form, sweat began to run down Marcone's as he nodded vigorously now Face to face with Kyle, "And what am I, Marcone?"

"I don't know." He said as Kyle brought up those blades to his throat.

"That's right. You don't know... Let that little mystery keep you up at night."

She watched Kyle throw him back against a wall hard enough to break the wall. And with it, Kyle came over to her reached down to pick up Myrlha in his arms in a careful bridal carry as a flash of Light came and soon she was standing in what looked like some sort of cathedral basement. With an easy time, she felt the binds on her being broken with just a pair of fingers.

"Myrlha!" She heard Steam say as Kyle also cut the leather holding her wings. And in her shame, she realized that she had not thought of Steam. Or what had happened to him

"Steam you're alright?" She asked Concern as she asked, "What happened to you?"

"I woke up in your apartment you were there and there was a note Left. That said if I went to the Police they would burn the Club down. What happened to you they didn't hurt you did they?"

Myrlha cursed under her break with a hiss. But she vividly recalled what happened with Kyle and Cold Marcone. "No I am not hurt, but I also don't think we will need to worry too much about Cold Marcone." And she began to Explain what Kyle had done.

That had been months ago, and there had been no retribution from Cold Marcone. Apparently, Kyle's threats were taken at genuine face value. Still coming back to the Gilded Gryphon and heading inside despite not being officially open yet she began to head to Steam's office. She had been staying here with Kyle since that abduction from her apartment.

She was glad that Street Runner had pleaded guilty to his crimes of attempted rape. It saved her the hassle of needing to attend court. Apparently, Steam Driver had heard that his Father had gone in to talk with his son privately and shortly after that tried to arrange a plea deal. Thankfully the Prosecution refused the deal. Seemed that they were intending to try and leverage what Runner knew on his father's activities for the plea deal. Still, Myrlha looked over her shoulder once or twice just to make sure she wasn't being followed.

The Club was mostly empty a few staff doing clean up. One of the Bartenders came up, a unicorn she knew as Mythic Haze, as he handed her a letter. "One of the Police came by."

"Oh what about?" She had an idea why.

"Apparently they wanted to talk to you about the Changeling that saved you. I told them you were out and about." Myrlha stopped in her tracks. She wasn't expecting that. "They asked to speak to you as soon as possible." And with a nod Myrlha said.

"Thanks. I'll make sure to let them know I can speak with them in a bit." Right now she had to let Kyle know. At this point, most of the employees who steam knew wouldn't blab their muzzles, knew of Kyle. As she headed into Steam's office area with the papers and books. She was not entirely sure what he was hoping to accomplish. She had a book concerning their history, but also news articles from museum robberies for the last two decade.

He had been acting weird since the night before Celestia and Luna had openly praised David on TV for his heroics on defeating the Bone Serpent. Once inside the office, she headed over near Steam's desk and searched out a small button inside the drawer. Once depressed it opened up a picture frame that swung out into the room showing a safe behind it. She walked over closed it and instantly went across the Room to turn a lantern holder around. Once that was done, she moved over to a bust of Celestia lifted up the head revealing a button. When she pressed the button it caused the bookcase in the office to slide back then down revealing a hidden staircase.

It was an elaborate locking method but it worked. Heading down the staircases she pulled a lever that reset the bookcase and headed down to the basement. As it was filled with a lot of exercise equipment, weights, poles. And anything else Steam or the girls might need to work out or practice their routines or new routines. Looking over at one of the light fixtures she pulled it out. Rotated it half way pushed it in, then rotated it back as she heard a could of latches undo with the wall across from her walking over and through the wall she pushed it back into its place where it merged seamlessly with the outside wall. This was the primary smuggler's storage. It was also a decoy.

Steam used it as a storage area for old equipment. But also lead to a hidden area and a sub-basement. She reached up over the door frame and lifted it up to pull out a small metal rod. Replacing the rod quickly, she moved to the door. This allowed her to push the door in and then to her right some. Allowing her access to the elevator down. The procedure was elaborate but had to be done or it would lock the wall down for the next two days.

Heading downstairs she was glad Kyle had not confined himself down here. He did head up to the gym area a lot heading down there when some of her co-workers had come down. And knowing how to access the secret area gave him a refuge. She had been concerned with him reacting like a trapped rat but had little trouble accepting it. She no longer felt safe anymore at her apartment. Taking the elevator down, she was greeted with the sight of Kyle with his back to her. He was doing one-handed pull-ups with weights attached to his legs. 50 pounds by the looks.

She had to shake her head to get the thoughts of pouncing and pinning him to the ground out of her head.

"Oh Hey Myrlha," he said.

"Hey there Stud, I got that information." She watched him drop to the ground and step out of the ropes that held the weights to his ankles.

"Ah Good." He said grabbing hold of a shirt as Myrlha heard Sapphire Star give a plaintive whine and pout. She had failed to notice the Sapphire Blue Pegasus with the white Mane and tail.

Kyle gave a sigh out. He had been resisting the advances of more than one mare from the dancers. They made their interest in bedding him known, which left him flustered, and he was more than a little confused when Myrlha seemed alright with it. His reaction to the gender imbalance and how stallions in Equestria society would have a herd of up to ten or more mares was downright cute, that look on his face was something she would enjoy for many years.

Steam had attempted to put a stop to their advances but many of the mares had put their foot down pointing out he was their boss, not their herd master. That they could flirt with him all they wanted. Unless Steam Driver was interested in adding them to his herd. It left him speechless and flustered. Thankfully the mares respected Kyle enough that while they were flirty they did what they could to avoid making him too uncomfortable, beyond the desire to make him blush.

Granted Myrlha was secretly ecstatic, she was absolutely thrilled with the idea of a male all to herself, and one that was right out of mythology who had come and rescued her not once but twice. Though in the end, she knew he would succumb to the advances of some of the mares.

"Kyle I wanted to let you know the police, came by asking to question me on the Changeling that rescued me. I think they have put together the similarities between what I described and David's armor as was seen on TV."

Looking at her Kyle seemed surprised as Steam Driver came out of the back room covered in grease, he had been working on a plumbing issue.

"That was fast work." Kyle seemed impressed.

"Why does that surprise you? Aren't the police in your world as effective." Steam asked.

"When Properly motivated, yes. But just as often Police in the human world can hit a dead end, and shelve issues. "It's not uncommon for some cases to sit unsolved for years. Even extremely high profile cases can have that happen. Remember we don't have access to magic to cast a spell on some hair to lead us to a corpse of a murder victim."

It made sense, The police found no trace of a changeling hive being established. And thus no evidence it may have been anything but a lone scout, or possible rogue warrior drone. Myrlha narrowed her eyes as she was reminded of other pressing questions.

"Kyle, I trust you with my life. But I need to know more about you. You had mentioned being in Police yourself. I understand you lost your wife and there was some sort of conflict with monsters in your world. I may not be empathic like ponies..." She watched Kyle stiffen some and after a few moments he gave out a deep heavy sigh.

Steam winced as she knew what he was remembering was painful. Even Sapphire had come up while she had put the books and papers on the table for him to go over later.

"It's a long story," Kyle said as he moved over to a couch. "I don't fully understand how it happened but it did." Once he was on the couch Steam went to make a couple drinks a very strong one for Kyle using pure grain alcohol to give it a bit of punch to help him relax. Steam had found out the hard way Kyle didn't get drunk easy.

Coming over, Myrlha had sat on the couch beside him as she leaned over against him.

"Well, for the most part, my life was fairly typical for most officers in the FBI." She understood the FBI as a sort of national police force one that operated without the restriction of city borders from what he said.

"I was at home watching the morning news concerning a press announcement concerning a company called Max pharmaceuticals. It was a massive international multi-country corporation that was well known for several innovative breakthroughs in the field of medicine."

"It was a live press conference similar to Princess Celestia's and Luna's address concerning David today. Well, I watched a young man suddenly start forcing his way through the crowd on life TV. When a couple security guards attempted to apprehend him, imagine my surprise when this young man lifted this guard up over his head and threw him into a security detail that came out of the Building."

"On Live TV he said, I am Guyver four, Max Pharmaceuticals, is a front for a worldwide Corporation called Chronos, dedicated to world domination with Bio-engineered mind controlled shapechanging killers. They murdered my Friends, they murdered my family. Because I have... The Guyver!"

"I watched him be surrounded in a massive energy sphere as a suit of green insectoid armor surrounded him, He claimed, //I am done fighting this secret war on their terms.// He flew up into the air and unleashed an attack that caused the destruction of the building's foundation and caused the Building to collapse in on its self. Falling down like a stack of pancakes."

"He turned to the camera and said, This was the first opening shot in a full-scale war against Chronos. He would bring into light their existence whether they wanted to or not. At first, I thought it was some sort of joke broadcast. Someone had managed to send it out, but I got a call calling me into work at once. Turns out the reports of the destruction of the Detroit Max Pharmaceutical HQ branch had been destroyed."

"The next two days was chaos. We had contradicting reports, false leads, and outright misinformation. I had been summoned into a meeting moment after were lost telephones. I knew something had happened, My boss..." and she could feel him tighten and his angered voice cracked as she held him tight sensing the growing dread.

"My Superior told us that all communication worldwide was down. That the world was now under the control of the Zoalords and Chronos. And at that point I watch him and several people in the room suddenly rip out of their clothes and shape-shift into monsters." Myrlha held Kyle close burying her head in his chest.

"It was a bit of a Blurr but a number in our building were these... monsters. They cut us off from our heavy weapons began to attack. Somehow in the chaos, I was able to escape and get with my wife as we tried to steal a car and get out of the city. We were attacked by these monsters and knocked off the side of the road. I lost consciousness in the attack."

"I woke several days later in what looked like a large scale medical internment camp. I was being tended to by nurses as a large number of guards wearing suits of armor were stationed around the area. Soldiers I realized of Chronos. A large TV monitor had been set up and that was when the announcement came. I saw a figure shrouded in gold with silver eyes, and at first, I thought it was armor until the figure shape-shifted into a mostly human person."

She could feel Kyle's anger and rage building as Steam and even Sapphire came over to help comfort him. It wasn't long before he had broken down crying. She felt helpless, Myrlha did not know what to do. Other than just hold him draping a wing over him, trying to protect him. She could see that Sapphire was already crying. Steam himself had a few tears running down his cheeks.

After maybe a half hour or so. he was composed enough as he said, "He called himself Archanfel. That he was the leader of the Zoalord council, the masters of Chronos. He claimed to have been on earth for thousands of years, and for the last several hundred his fellow Zoalords helped guide humanity away from destruction. He gave some pompous bull shit statement about understanding we were scared. But now Earth was under their domain and control. Claiming that they had complete control over the world and that the Guyvers were the vanguard of alien invaders."

"To make a long overly complex story short. Apparently, the Zoalords had their forces the Zoanoid army infiltrate every government and military on the planet. Think of it as the forces of one changeling hive infiltrated every nation and guard force known in your world then launching a perfectly coordinated attack on them all at once. They were in complete control of the world. I was injured crippled badly. And to make matters worse I found out my wife had been killed in the wreck the Zoanoid caused. They offered me a choice I could live my life crippled or I could become a Zoanoid which would heal all my wounds and injuries. I told them I would rather live as an invalid than become a monster like them."

As she listened "What happened?" Myrlha asked. She wanted to know but also dreaded the answer.

"I lived in pain, more than once their doctors attempted to convince me to volunteer for Zoanoid optimization. It would make me whole. Even showing me how it would leave me immune to illness, infirmity, and age. While the Chronos controlled all media, news and such. If you know what to look for and listen for. People who had been transformed into Zoanoids, all of them in some way supported the Zoalords and Chronos even when they expressed doubt. I remembered what That Guyver four had said. Mind-controlled."

"For the Better part of a year, Chronos did what it could to make their Zoanoids look good. And the Guyvers they did all they could to demonize them."

Myrlha held him and could feel some of his tension "I'm guessing this Chronos' Plans did not go as they intended?"

"You can fool some of the people, all of the time. You can fool most of the people most of the time, But you can't fool all of the people all of the time." Kyle said. "Chronos forbade people from speaking out against them, in the nation that I was born. One of our most important freedoms the freedom of speech, The freedom to speak out against your leaders, for example, was one of our most important rights. Americans did not take lightly to losing things we had long enjoyed."

"There was the official news, rumor control, but the word on the street was there were Guyvers in the area. House to house searches, severe curfews all of that. Despite the penalty for helping the Guyvers to be Summary execution for the offender and their families. People were trying to help the Guyvers." As she listened to Kyle Steam spoke up.

"I get the feeling you are not telling us, everything."

"No, I'm not, I doubt you want to hear about people being rounded up and interrogated, most of them when they came back offered more support for Chronos. People I knew who secretly hated Chronos now supported them. I would eventually found out that once you were turned into a Zoanoid the Zoalords could telepathically control you like a puppet on strings."

"During one of the roundups, I was chosen to be taken in for questioning... That was when the attack came. Three Guyvers suddenly appeared out of nowhere and began attacking the Zoanoids. He was there. The Green Guyver, Guyver four. The battle was quick. The Guyver's slaughtered the zoanoids easily. When the battle was over, the Guyvers told everyone to run, hide, that if they became Zoanoids they would be controlled like puppets on the strings of the Zoalords. Guyver Four looked at me as did the others. And at that point, he picked me up and teleported me away."

"Is this where you got the armor?" Sapphire asked as She handed Kyle his cold drink. After he took a long gulp of it he coughed some and shook his head.

"No, I couldn't understand what they would want with me. You have to understand. I was crippled. I was missing both my legs, and my back was broken. I was useless to them. Eventually, I ended up in what looked like a cave of sorts that. I was placed on a bed, relatively comfortable. And it was at that point I was surrounded by ten other Guyvers."

"I can't tell you how unnerving it was to see them all standing there just watching me silently as if appraising me. Finally, I was the one who asked the first question. Why was I brought here? And Guyver Four, Answered. I must have asked perhaps dozens of questions. Who were they, what were they doing on earth. All that."

"Despite not being able to read their body language or facial expressions. I got the impression the answers were true. You could still hear emotions in their voice. Guyver One Guyvers four through eleven. I had asked about Guyvers two and I was told. that Guyver two had been a Chronos allied Guyver who attacked Guyver one and was destroyed. Guyver three used the Alias of Zeus and was not trusted by any of the others. I drew a connection between his alias and mythology quickly."

"Mythology?" Sapphire Asked.

"According to Myth the Titan Chronos ruled the world with the other titans, Chronos had devoured his own children to prevent them from overthrowing him and taking his place. One child Zeus future king of the Olympian gods, escaped and succeeded in overthrowing his father and the Titans. So... They told me they strongly believed that was his intent. Eventually, they began asking me questions, on my injuries, what I thought of Chronos. And I told them. I gave them a very large mouthful. That was when Guyver Four opened a case and showed me an object."

"He removed his Guyver armor. Imagine my surprise when I was greeted with a 17 year old boy. He sat down on the bed with me and explained what the device was. That it would heal my injuries. Give me the ability to fight Chronos. But that would come at a price. I could see that he wasn't lying when he mentioned that it would jack up my testosterone, extend my life considerably, and more importantly it would make me forever a target to Chronos. He also warned me this was a once in a lifetime offer. If I wanted they would return me home, he didn't need to point out that chances were Chronos would take me for Zoaformation."

"In the end they left the room with me there and the Armor. I chose to bond with the Armor they were not lying when they said it would be painful as all hell." And at this point, Kyle seemed to Lock up a bit as Myrlha could feel the stress in his body as she held him tightly.

"I think I can wait to hear the rest at a later date," Myrlha said.

Finally, Kyle leaned down as he slowly kissed her on the beak she shuttered and kissed him back. At first, it was a novel experience for him but he learned that while Gryphons didn't have lips they had their own kisses which involved her opening her beak and slowly rubbing the size of her face over his cheeks in a slight chewing motion carefully catching his cheek and letting it slip out as a purr came through her.

"Alright let's take a look at what you brought me," Kyle said standing up as Steam asked,

"what are you looking for?"

"Clues on where to start looking for our Mysterious person who brought the Bone Serpents back to life. We Guyvers were not brought here for no reason."

It made Steam blink as he asks. "You mean you believe that you were brought here now? instead of somehow slipped through a crack in dimensions? What makes you say that?"

"Rule of Three," Kyle said matter of fact. "I, one Guyver Showing up is pure chance. David a second Guyver showing up is a coincidence. Last night I felt the sensation of a third Guyver coming online. Three Guyvers? That is a plan or design by someone or something. I am pretty sure we have been brought here to deal with the one who resurrected your natural predators.

"Commissioner, you know if it Gets out we've been slipping her a Scrying potion into Myrlha's Coffee without a warrant this could get us all fired," Spyglass said. A unicorn mare with a red coat and pink mane and tail.

"Yes, I know." The Older mare said. She had a silver coat with a fluffy white mane and Tail. The Earth pony mare was pushing some 500 years old and was one of the most respected mares in the Manehatten Police Department.

"Do you Believe what this... Human said, Silvercloud?" Thorough Finish said in a slightly Nasal tone. He was a little Pegasus one of the junior officers in the department, but he was also highly regarded due to the thorough nature of all his work, almost nothing was missed.

"Yes, I do." She said lighting up a Cigar inhaling it. "Thorough I want you to start getting all police files on all cases regarding anything to the Museum Heist in Manehatten 8 years ago. If I recall the few relics that we did not recover, were Pieces of Bone Serpents, recovered from the Homeland expedition that returned ten years ago."

"Yes, Ma'am."

Spyglass said, "Do you want us to contact Myrlha and Kyle?"

"No, not yet. I have some vacation time starting tomorrow to visit Relatives in Canterlot." And she reaches out onto the mirror pulling a Gem from it as she pocketed it. "I will meet with Princess Celestia and Luna, discuss it with them. Remember not a word beyond the three of us."

The two other ponies nodded as Silvercloud walked out of the Secret Scry room in the Manehatten Police Department. The Gem had a recording of all that they had discovered concerning this Kyle. After failing to find any sign of the Changeling hive. Then having gotten word of Myrlha's abduction from deep cover operatives in the Group of Cold Marcone about how the changeling had rescued her. She had ordered a covert scrying potion that Spyglass whipped up put into Myrlha's coffee when she got it from Ponybucks. Concerned that Cold Marcone would attempt to off her once more.

Imagine her surprise when she found out that her Great great grand son was hiding and protecting a mythological creature.....

Chapter 7, Serpent in Paradise, Guyver save the Fillies!

Edited with Grammarly

Chapter 7.
Serpent in Paradise: Guyver unleashed!

David had been allowed to recover for a day more or less and he still felt uncomfortable with what had transpired between him and Lyra. He didn't hate Lyra, in fact, he empathized with her that she had been called crazy, and in her youth mares used that to turn stallions to avoid seeing her as a potential herd member. Despite their empathy for another pony's pain, David was beginning to understand his position in Equestria. And that meant virtually every mare in Ponyville was going to be after him. And that had David nervous. As for the slight discord between Twilight and Lyra that still existed, David had attempted to get the two mares over the hurdle and suggested to Lyra that she bring all the information she had on humans to Twilight and the three of them could go over the details allowing David to figure out the source of the legends and how accurate they were compared to where he came from.

With it early in the Day, David felt it was time for himself to get some fresh air and actually start exploring Ponyville. Applejack's Idea of fresh air was to take him to Sweet Apple Acres both to meet her Family and show off the fields. David gave her an odd look and then the rest of the Seven and said, "You Eight are up to something. I know it, don't deny it."

It caught them all by surprise, as David did not elaborate on it, just laughed softly. As the Elements of Harmony along with Barb and Lyra were slowly heading out into the countryside. Lyra was still very much on the outside of the group, she still wasn't sure how to act around the Elements of Harmony. National heroes and such. But at the same time, after the fiasco with David, it took him to settle Twilight down completely. Once they had started talking to each other, Twilight had to admit being impressed with some of her collection on human lore and she might very well be the definitive expert on human legends and lore. While Twilight was far more academically knowledgeable in many areas for one, Lyra's knowledge of human's was rather extensive. It was something they had in common. But she wasn't sure how to relate to the others.

As the group reached the Sweet Apple Acres, They were talking about the history of the farm and were considered the best apple farm in all of Equestria, and were one of few farms that could Raise Zap apples. And when David asked about what is so special, when they said they were Magic Apples, David sighed and said it was all he needed to know. This of course lead Twilight to ask about it and David thought about it for a moment, "The Best way I can describe it is, Magic powers as you understand it are all but unknown in my world, Don't ask me details. I don't understand the details in the slightest. But as a rule, 99.99% of my world has no knowledge of magic."

As they walked out of Town and to the Sweet Apple Acres barn Applejack said, "Well here we are." And all at ones the barn doors and windows opened up as instantly there was a massive Scream of virtually every mare and stallion in Ponyville... came out of the woodworks as streamers and noisemakers as David Jumped some and laughed, "Ok This I was not expecting!"

Deep in the Forest of Everfree, Three fillies were heading to the Castle of the Pony sisters. "Oh come on if we find any more humans we might be able to get our Cutie marks!" Scootaloo Said. "Cutie Mark Crusaders Human Finders!" she shouted out.

"We're missing out on the party!" Applebloom said a bit upset.

"Oh it's just a party to welcome some stallion to Ponyville! Pinkie Pie does it all the time, we aren't missing much." Sweetie Belle Said. "Um Scootaloo, what are we heading down, the Castle is up there!" She said pointing to the top of the peak of the cliff face where the castle of the pony sisters resided.

"I know but I heard rumors of old passages under the castle said to lead to different worlds! Perhaps that's where he came from." Traipsing down the side of the cliff, as they help up a Flashlight, even during the Day, Everfree Forest was dark and as they moved around a slight bend part of the wall suddenly crumbled and gave way to a massive cavern that lead down under the ground and then All three Fillies began to head down the cave.

Slowly fear came to them, thankfully their empathetic abilities had not developed or they would be feeding off each other's fear as they walked down stone platforms their small hooves cliping and clopping as it was Applebloom that noticed the layout of the stones they were walking down, as she said, "These look like steps."

And as the two others looked behind them shining their flashlights, "Yeah maybe lost ruins?" and slowly they headed down as soon they could see a green glow in the distance. And at this point they turned off their flashlights and slowly headed in nervously. Upon reaching the large chamber they could see several large correction huge glass jars. Each one the size of the Barn of Sweet Apple Acres. Inside each one appeared to be a bubbling liquid, a small snake like creature. Instantly it send a shiver of terror through them as there were thirteen such large vessels on the walls of the chambers. At the bottom was a large base as it held blinking lights, like multicolored fireflies, large TV like screens, and the tops held a similar.

There was one thing that all ponies feared universally and that was serpents. At the Far back of the chamber was one of the massive jars the thirteenth held a large serpent that almost completely filled it's chamber. For in ancient days the days before all the pony tribes united there were terrible serpents covered in bone armor that was invincible to all magic. And then it clicked in their minds as the Serpent opened it's eyes and then pushed against the container causing it to crack. And to their credit the Cutie Mark Crusaders, took off running back the way they came. Like humans and the mythical dragon... even if it was only described to you, if you saw it. you would know what it is the moment you saw it. It was an ingrained part of the psyche. And with it the three fillies began running back as the sound of a large crash was heard as the Bone Serpent burst from the chamber and began to evacuate it's lungs of the fluid it was soon on the hunt for it's favorite prey, Ponies!

Right now The Cutie Mark Crusaiders Ran through the forest in the direction of help, Ponyville and Sweet Apple Acres.

David was in an almost constant Whirl, The music the food, and of course all the mares. David was amazed that virtually every member of Ponyville was out at the farm. The Banner Read 'Welcome to Ponyville DAVID!" And with it came the smell of food freshly cooked. The music was what he might consider Vintage oldies from the late 40's and 50's still, he was amazed at the fellowship most of the ponies showed him, of course the eldest member of the community was there. Granny Smith, Matron of the Apple Family, she had been here for nearly a thousand years. She was very conservatively dressed, That old country woman who was very much a conservative as she smiled offering him some cookies, she was also Ornery poked him in the belly claiming he had some good muscle tone on him. And turning her back to him she elbowed him in the Gut nice and firmly as he yelped. Of course she laughed and claimed to have done a hundred sit ups every morning and her abs were hard as a rock.

Something else David noticed was several mares that were very scantily dressed, in fact he was sure that it would be considered obscene here, he knows it would be on earth. Cut off pants that were more thongs, that he was sure rode up their ass cracks, with blouses that were tied under their breasts in a makeshift bra. Of course the predatory looks on their faces told him what they wanted. He could hear their words despite the loud music.

"So he's the human stallion, the one that was found by the elements of Harmony and the Princess?" One said.

"Yeah I heard he's the last survivor of his race."

"Oh and better yet I heard he's some sort of super stud, three four times more fertile than any stallion."

"I know that he was placed under the protection of the Elements of Harmony."

"Hmmmm still I think we can take care of his needs better than any of them could."

One said coldly, and it made David instantly turn his back to them and walk off looking to join up with Twilight and her friends. Still he wasn't sure what happened but suddenly a mare had grabbed hold of his arm and as he was moving she managed to swing David in a loop where he was instantly caught by another mare, and after several rotations actually found himself pinned against the wall as those three mares came up to him and said, "Hi Handsome...I'm Siren's Call."

Instantly David felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up as the Unicorn looked into his eyes with those soft Baby Blue eyes and before long he was all but pinned, between them.

Any other time he might have been attracted but he could tell she was looking at him like a piece of meat, "Hey heard you were here all alone, How about you let us get you a Drink and let us take care of all your troubles."

"No Thank you, Not interested fillies." David began to try and extract him but he was held in place by one of the girls on his arm as she said.

"Oh we can feel how much pain your in deep inside. Alone in this world..."

"Let us help you." the other said.

And then As David was about to protest again the mare in front of him pushed her lips to his and then as her tongue was pushed into his mouth feeling a hand on his groin, he narrowed his eyes and instantly did the only thing he could, he bit the mare's tongue nice and hard. Not hard enough to draw blood but enough to make her scream out in pain and recoil.

"He bit ma tongue!" By now Barb, Lyra and the elements of harmony had managed to track down David just as he had bit the mare as he pushed the other two off him and he said.

"I am not interested in any mare who considers me a piece of meat!"

Siren's call glared at him as she spat out, "No stallion turns me down!"

She said with Venom...and instantly she suddenly had her feet yanked out from in front of her, as his protectors stood there, David was confused but also shocked. Never before had he had a woman, mare in this case stand up for him. It was a new experience and it did sting his pride a bit... but let it go recalling the social dynamics of the lands he was in... and he was actually feeling himself becoming enamored with them... was it lust desire or true romantic feelings. He didn't know honestly and the fact he wouldn't have to choose just one made him confused even more.

"Davie said he wasn't interested in you hussies..." Pinkie said having yanked a rug out from under her feet.

As the Elements of Harmony stood there... Applejack said, "y'all should know better than ta push yer selves on a stallion who dun want yer affections now I dun think you worn out yer welcome on mah farm!"

"And what if we intend to stay?" Siren said as Rainbow Dash began to crack her knuckles.

"Then you'll have a problem with us, all of us..." and with that every one in the barn had begin to glare at them. And instantly Pinkie went Flat maned.

"The Cutie Mark Crusaders are in terrible DANGER! They are coming here!" And moments later as Everypony looked at Pinkie Pie she ran outside and at that point every single pony began to follow her as David pushed past the three mares and then as they all got outside David looked in the direction of Everfree forest and instantly they watched as three fillies began to race across the field as out of Everfree forest David watched this massive serpent like creature suddenly rear up and issue this blood curdling Roar, as every mare and stallion screamed out, "BONE SERPENT!"

Even David could smell the pure terror every pony was experiencing, this thing was an object of pure terror. But for David, he lunged and instantly heard Twilight Scream, "David you can't take a Bone Serpent!"

Even as Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash Screamed in abject terror as the Serpent barreled down on Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo. David lunged to a tractor and jumping up onto and then off into the air, he screamed out at the top of his lungs.

"GUYVER!"

Instantly with a Thunderclap and flash of lightning, he was enveloped in that energy field and instantly the armor summoned around him as he lunged at the Bone Serpent with speed that left a dust cloud and then as he crossed the distance, the serpent was so focused on the Three fillies and the scent of so many ponies around it was in a blind lunge. As those massive jaws snapped open, ready to strike at the Cutie Mark Crusaders, it failed to notice the form that had descended on it.

With a sound not unlike a thunderclap, David had leaped through the air and channeling all his power into a single punch, landed squarely in the middle of the head of the Serpent knocking it back and away from the Cutie Mark Crusaders. With shock and awe every pony of ponyville watched as this human this stallion had summoned a suit of magical armor and just punched the Bone Serpent in the head causing it to roar out as it's head impacted the ground as the Cutie Mark Crusaders turned to look at the green armored figure standing between them and the Bone Serpent. Turning it yelled for them to "Run", as the Serpent recovered, and snapped forward head turned with it's mouth wide open to try and bite and devour all four of the creatures.

Twilight having seen it had grabbed a paper and wrote a message to Celestia, "Barb send this to Celestia fast David can't last long against that thing!" And as Barb send the Letter to Celestia in a flash of green fire

The Jaws opened and snapped down on the strange creature and when it thought it would catch the strange creature in it's teeth to end this annoyance, it's jaws suddenly impacted and stop. As the Guyver had caught the top and bottom jaws with it's hands and arms. Managing to barely keep them from closing as he pushed the massive jaws open. Despite the best attempt to lift it's head in a snap it could barely move it's self as if whatever had a hold of it's jaws was as heavy as a mountain. David had used the gravity controller to increase his weight a hundred fold as he lifted his head up and then he screamed unleashing a powerful sonic attack right into the roof of the creatures mouth as it felt bone cracking and it recoiled in pain, opening it's mouth to let go of the creature in it's teeth as a gout of blood erupted from it's maw.

Twilight watched as the serpent recoiled, as blood erupted from it's mouth with it roaring in pain. She watched David jump up several dozen feet and with his armor delivered a Kick to it's lower jaw that sounded like a cannon shot when it impacted and it knocked the Bone Serpent's head back forcing it to turn and move off...

"I don't think he can..." Right as the Serpent had recovered and was eyeing David as he stood his ground as every pony heard him from several thousand feet away in a roar.

"You will have to go through me, to get at my friends Monster!" And right now the serpent realized that this thing would stop it no matter what and that if wanted to feed it's hunger for pony flesh, it would have to eliminate this annoying little creature that had hurt it three times.

Canterlot.

Celestia was listening to the report given to her and the Court of nobles by Shining Armor on David when suddenly that missive from Twilight came in a bit of a thunderclap. Which meant that it was urgent. Opening it up she went Wide eyed in terror,

"Bone Serpent at Sweet Apple Acres?!" She cried out, Celestia knew that should be impossible she and Luna had killed the last of them. And they were not native to Equestria... Still she began casting a Scry spell...

"Impossible, They are Ex.....AAAAAIIEEEEEE" And every Noble in the courtroom began to scream out in terror as the Image of the Large serpent, over a hundred feet long almost twenty feet thick, receiving a kick under it's chin by a figure she recognized.... David, in the Guyver Armor.

"Shining Armor! Gather the Solar Guards..." And with a Flare of Magic Celestia summoned her battle Armor. And moments Later she was clad in magical full plate armor, Armor she had not worn in an age.

"Sister!" Luna called out...

"No you are still weak Luna, Please Stay here! your powers are still weak." The sheer level of dread in Celestia's emotions told her she couldn't withstand loosing her again. And with her powers as weak as they were the possibility of not being able to restore her self was a severe possibilities as she nodded.

"Bring the guard as quickly as you can Shining Armor!" And with that Celestia teleported out in a fiery blast.

Above Sweet Apple Acres Celestia emerged in a fiery explosion, And with it the Serpent was distract for a brief moment, as it looked up at her with hunger in it's eyes. And with it that was when David lunged. Caught off guard by this Armor's speed and strength David closed a hundred foot distance in the blink of an eye as he delivered a devastating right hook to the left side of it's face as she saw a flash of light erupt from the head of the Guyver as it caused the left eye of the Serpent to explode blinding it on that side. As it recoiled and withdrew coiling back several hundred feet and began to assume a coiled striking position as she held above the ground several hundred feet waiting and watching for the right moment to move it and deliver a killing blow.... She realized that David was trying to drive it off.

"David!" She called out, "It must be killed, there is no other option!" she called, and then she watched as he nodded, and instantly he caused those bone spikes to suddenly emerge as the Serpent began to coil if for an attack.

Forced to look at David with it's head slightly angled to the right David took a stance as he leveled his left arm down and a back angle, blade shimmering and glowing in the light as she held her position, bringing his right leg back as he held his right arm as if he was ready to lunge at the serpent when it struck..

Looking at Each other there was no motion on either the Bone serpent or David's part, he could see the muscles coiling and storing energy and like a massive rattlesnake it was rearing back to strike, David coiled himself, the thing's armor was strong enough to resist his punches. But he knew it had a weakness, the corner of the fleshy mouth. If he could catch that between his hand and sonic sword, he would slice it all the way down it's body.

Time seemed to stand still as the Snake Lunged, channeling every ounce of power into his speed and reflexes he lunged as well, and then as the serpent turned it's head to the right to try and snap at him he sidestepped to his Right as the serpent snapped at David who was no longer where he had been but was now on the left side of it's head. This allowed him to push his Sonic Sword into the corner of it's mouth. The vibration weapon instantly jammed on the edge catching between his left hand and the ultra sharp blade. The High frequency vibrations channeled through the sword, along the edge disrupted the molecules of objects, be it metal, flesh or bone. And with it as David moved his sword cutting deep into the creatures mouth as it their combined momentum allowed the blade to travel the length of the serpent's long body as he could feel it carving through the flesh, bone, sinew, muscle, armor plate. And then finally as they traveled in their own directions he felt the heart be cleanly cut in two.

The Serpent having had it's vocal cords cut reared up as the blade traveled the length of it's body.

Shining Armor and the Solar guard had arrived just in time to watch the lunge, nearly three hundred strong with more on the way, a hundred Pegasus, unicorns, and earth ponies with spears, and pikes all magically strengthened as they watched the serpent be cleaved down the side by this strange creature and as they passed each other, Shining armor watched what would be a nightmare be sliced open as the large gouges of blood erupted from the cut as the Serpent's momentum allowed David to travel the length of it's hundred foot long body. And as they passed each other, David stood on the far end of the serpent holding one of his chest plates, and instantly he opened it up, showing some sort of dim glowing orb. as if he was preparing to unleash a powerful attack to finish his foe off should it not be fatally injured.

As the Serpent began thrashing around in pain and a death throw, flinging blood everywhere with every thrash of muscle twitches. It was dead, The signals to die just hadn't been processed yet. It began to weaken as it smashed against the ground, and finally be reduced to a trembling twitching. The body was split open from mouth to tail in one long continuous gash...never before in the history of pony kind had a Bone serpent been killed so easily without Fatalities unless it had been a dragon that had attacked it. Once it had settled down, David closed the chest plate and stood up as his blades retracted and a burst of steam issued from his mask.

With it the guards began to rush forward at the strange creature not sure what was going on as Celestia drifted to the ground. The Bone serpent was immune to all magic. the only way to combat them were with blades and armor that had been magically hardened to be supernaturally sharp and unbreakable. Yet this weapon this Guyver that David had, Celestia had sensed him preparing for some terrible attack should the Bone Serpent hot had been killed and as the death throws stopped she watched him close the chest plate. Now... Celestia understood why this Chronos had wanted this weapon from him. As she landed before him his back was to her as she lifted her arm up to stop her armed guard, from surrounding David as he turned around to face her standing still.

"Now... I begin to understand the power you wield." And it was at this point the three fillies that David had saved came racing up tears in their eyes, and for a moment Celestia was so happy they were safe and unharmed as the Earthpony, Apple Bloom she believed said something that chilled her to the core.

"Princess there are more Bone Serpents in the jars we found!" And it made every guard stiffen the very idea there could be more filled them with dread as it did her.

Approaching the fillies David saw them step back in fright. "Jars? What jars? Can you remember what the Jars looked like, can you describe it to me." Realizing he was scaring them David sank to one knee, "Please... I won't hurt you. I protected you. But I need to know..."

And with it they gave a description of this cavern filled with massive jars the size of the barn at Sweet Apple acres filled with a gold liquid. Some of the snakes were very small others bigger but smaller than, the one that was killed. The Tops and bottoms of the Jars had a metal base that blinked with likes like multicolored Fireflies, and TV screens showing all sorts of weird symbols. Of course the Fillies begged the Princess to believe them."

"Princess do you wish to risk there are more of those things?" David asked and she narrowed her eyes.

"No Bone Serpents are supposed to be Extinct, They are not even native to these lands. We can not risk even one more surviving." Celestia said firmly and despite the offers of the three fillies she was sure that they could follow it back to the location near Canterlot.

"Princess I would suggest that your troops remain here. If I get into another fight with one, they would distract me trying to protect them."

Celestia couldn't feel David but his concerns were valid as she said, "Shining Armor will come with us then, The rest of you ensure there are no Eggs in that thing ready to hatch." And with it David lifted up off the Ground and began to Fly in the direction of Everfree forest as Shining Armor used magic to keep up with David and Celestia as the followed the furrow in the ground torn branches, as they raced at incredible speed.

Twilight Sparkle looked on in fear as she held her hands over her chest her pounding heart came to her throat as she said. "Celestia, David, Bring my brother back safe...."

Finally they reached the cave where the Cutie Mark Crusaders had claimed the Bone Serpent came from, as the Trio hovered in front of it .David had asked Celestia if she could cast a spell that would protect them from contracting any sort of illness. And when she confirmed she could she did so upon all three at David's request. As she also erected a Quarantine spell around the hole of the cave. '

"You recognized what the CMC had described didn't you David?" Shining armor asked.

"Yes, And when Celestia said the Bone Serpents were extinct. Cloning tanks, tanks that take a small portion of DNA from a sample creature and then produce an identical copy of the creature in question. The only thing it is lacking is the mind and soul of said creature. It has to be educated.... Chronos made use of similar technology."

"You are sure that to the best of your knowledge all the Zoalords are dead?" Celestia asked and then they stopped as the green glow caught their attention up ahead with David extending his sonic swords. Only a nod told them yes.

The Trio began walking more Cautiously moving as they entered the main chamber and looking around at the sight... just as the Cutie Mark Crusaders had described it, multiple jars each one held a serpentine creature in it but all the lights were off at the base and top as the creatures seemed to have no beating hearts. "They're all dead.... Be careful... The life support has been turned off." David said as he lifted his hand up to both Celestia and Shining Armor. "Stay here... this reeks of a Trap."

The Technology in the room was advanced, incredibly advanced as Celestia could barely make heads or tails out of what she was seeing. She held her position as David moved through the room stepping in the slime that had held the Serpent he had slain. "Very advanced, more advanced than Chronos... no manual termination I can see. Remote control. Princess we were meant to find this place to see this."

"How can you be sure?"

"If they wanted to keep the place secret they would have destroyed it, The release of the Bone Serpent was intentional. Look at the evidence. If they wanted to keep this all a secret, why not simply move the serpents to another location magically, unless they can't use magic to teleport them like Twilight said can be done here. If not, if you wanted to keep this a secret, why not simply blow it up and use powerful explosives to simply destroy all evidence? The Bone Serpent was meant to keep you all busy while whomever set this place up came in and moved the remaining serpents physically to a new location. Instead why turn off life support to the creatures let them die, and allow us to take the technology back with us for some reason."

"Unless that is what they want us to do." Shining Armor

"And in doing so to learn about a possible threat to our lands we bring a greater danger with us into Canterlot without realizing it." Celestia said.

"Exactly there is still energy coursing through these machines, I can sense it I would bet a hundred thousand bits they are watching and listening to us right now. Like a small remote camera."

David said as Celestia bristled and bared her teeth at that. "Both of you leave... now." she said in a tone that was not a request.

As David and Shining Armor left the chamber Celestia stood in the middle as she summoned her power. "I do not know who or what you are... but you have made a grave mistake endangering the lives of my little ponies." As a bluish aura wrapped around her, entire form, "I offer you one chance to surrender and I will show you mercy, but if you endanger the lives of those I love and care for so deeply again I will show you the full wrath of the Sun!" And in that one instant Celestia unleashed a raging inferno of rolling solar energy as the temperature spiked from a comfortable 70 degrees, to over 10,000 in the blink of an eye. As the fire burst from her causing the Tanks to shatter and the contents to ignite in a rolling inferno as the metal was reduced to melted pools of burning metals. The Inferno rolled back out to the mouth of the cave and then pulled in on it's self before Celestia teleported the entire mass directly into the Sun the source of her great powers. And in that she slowly came out of the cavern.

In darkness a figure sat in a chair. Having listened to their conversation, and with an evil smile it chuckles darkly.... "Offer me mercy? Oh dear sweet Celestia... you are every bit as weak as I thought. How little do you know you are playing with the big boys now. And when I unleash my true attack. You will know the true power darkness can wield I already have the Nightmare forces at my mercy soon I will show you real power. And that most interesting armored human won't be able to save you either."

After a tenseness on the Apple Farm for what seemed like forever the Bone Serpent had been all but eviscerated. being disposed of and carted away for study. proper precautions were being taken to make sure that it wasn't carrying any sort of unknown illness. All magical scans concluded negative, but it was much larger than a normal bone Serpent. Twilight was pacing madly too nervous to actually focus on the Bone Serpent but one of the Unicorns a teacher of Biology had brought up the rib bones of the serpent allowing Twilight to see how cleanly and smoothly they were cleaved through and that even the sharpest scalpels couldn't accomplish this. "Whatever his arm blades are have to be one of the sharpest substances around."

Finally after a few moments one of the Ponies, Called that the Princess and Shining armor were returning. Beside them was David's armored Guyver form.... the best way Twilight, had been able to explain it was a suit of magical armor David found in his world to the rest of Ponyville. That it was the reason David's enemies had so viciously attacked him and his friends. It was by order of the Princesses to keep it secret. Which was now a moot point. As David descended to the ground beside Celestia he looked at the dozens of mares from Ponyville, he knew they couldn't sense his emotions. And they were all nervous, and after a few moments, David dismissed the Guyver.

Opening up and pulling behind him, the Guyver seemed to hover for just a few moments before rapidly sinking into the ground. Where there was no sign it had been there. Looking around David's was unsure almost frightened of what the Mares would say of course Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, had tears in their eyes and in one moment he was instantly tackled to the ground and hugged as they Sobbed. "You Crazy Stallion!" Applejack said almost sobbing as David could feel his Ribs almost wanting to break from the strength of their hugs... As they expressed their thanks for his selfless action in saving their sisters.

Despite the soft smile as Celestia removed her helm allowing her braided mane to slip out from under it. Twilight could see in her mentor's eyes that despite her smile, she was not a happy princess. Celestia gave Twilight a glance she knew well she would explain later. But despite that she held a smile as David was held as Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash thanked him for saving their sisters respectively and after a while they let him go and helped him stand up. "Twilight Sparkle. I need you, the remaining the elements of Harmony to come to Canterlot tomorrow, Most all of the nobles saw David take on the Bone Serpent in his Guyver Armor. This combined with the fact David is human, and arrived upon the defeat of Nightmare Moon, and Including what we have discovered in regards to the Bone Serpent has made the situation much more complex."

Finally she turned to the three fillies who had discovered the cavern, approaching them, they bowed as respectfully as they could as Celestia said. "We found the Cavern with the jars and you were very correct that there were twelve more of those... jars. Do not fear my Little ones, They have been destroyed. You are safe and I will be keeping an eye on all of ponyville tonight."

And with it They Cheered and checking their hip they said in unison "Aw Still no Cutie Marks!" It made Celestia chuckle in a good natured way.

"Princess Celestia..." Twilight Said quickly, "I would like to request that Lyra Heartstrings accompany us as well." She said with a Blush. Which made Lyra's jaw drop. "She has one of the most in depth detailed collections of legends and lore on Humans I have seen and from what I have seen it may surpass any library in Equestria. I believe she may have information that may be of value to Canterlot Scholars. Though it will take time to gather it up, a day or two."

Turning to Lyra Celestia Asked, "Lyra Heartstrings, would you be willing to assist us in this matter with your collection of knowledge?"

"Of your Highness! I am at your service. My collection of lore is at your disposal." Lyra said stammering.

"Very well. Shining Armor." She said as he stood up close. "Do you have soldiers capable of handling this task of aiding Twilight Sparkle and Lyra Heartstrings?"

"Yes Princess," He said sharply, "Lt Scribe Star, Lt. Strong Blade." And at that two white unicorn mares in full armor stepped up at once. "I want you two to assist My sister Twilight Sparkle and Lyra Heartstrings." Making sure that they knew Twilight was his sister and how important this job was as he nodded. In truth they were two of the Mares under his command he could trust with actually taking this job with the utmost responsibility.

Turning to David, Celestia said, "I know you said you did not wish to be involved in our politics. Unfortunately the situation has begun to spiral dangerously out of control. I need you to accompany the Elements of Harmony and Lyra to Canterlot to address the issues we spoke of in the cave. I can give you no more than three days to arrive."

With a deep sigh David said, "Very Well Princess Celestia. I will arrive as you have requested, you have my promise." His annoyance was clearly felt. As Celestia said.

"Thank you. Captain Armor, Return to Canterlot at your earliest convenience." And with it Celestia teleported out to deal with the Chaos that was no doubt erupting in Canterlot.

"How bad is the situation with the Nobles?" David Asked Shining Armor.

"Near total chaos, and when they saw the Bone Serpent, absolute Panic."

"Exactly what is this Bone Serpent you are all so terrified about?"

"You don't," He paused realizing what he was about to say, "No of course you don't know. It is a predator from our ancient homeland, one that was immune to all magic known. One that had a taste for pony flesh almost exclusively. Before they became our princess' Celestia and Luna hunted them down and drove them to extinction." Shining Armor said. "Thanks to you no pony was hurt by it." he said with a smile.

And with that Pinkie blew a Party Horn catching everyone off guard as she said, "And that's a reason for an even BIGGER PARTY! No one was hurt and the big bad monster was slain!"

As ridiculous as it sounded, it was a good idea as everyone saw Pinkie point....David Turned to Pinkie and said firmly, "No I won't do and have never done party tricks with the Guyver. It's too powerful for such irresponsible use."

Author's Note

I want to point out the figure in shadows is not from David's universe, but is a villain unknown to Equus and the MLP franchise. And I have yet to decide on who or what they are. And I was wondering if My readers had suggestions... wiki links?

Also remember that David is unlike Sho Fukamachi in the Anime Guyver a much more competent (And Experienced) fighter and fully versed in his unit's strengths, weaknesses, powers, and abilities.

The BONE Serpent was inspired by one of my favorite stories on Fanfiction.net
One Last War to Fight by Knight Writer Thundercat give it a read it has a very realistic take on the Thundercats on middle earth

This version of Granny smith is very much inspire by Jon Arbuckle's grandma in the Garfield Christmas special.
https://youtu.be/4G0l3dt6ovQ?t=5m55s

Conservative but Ornery and sassy as any mare could be.